luminosity of exposed organs – 20.5

Content Warnings

Seizures
Implied ableism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“A prosthetic hand. Half a hand! Two fingers and a piece of palm—”

“Heather.”

“The bones don’t even have to articulate, not at first. I can start with an experiment — a prototype! That’s what they’re called, yes. Once—”

“Heather, stop.”

“—I’ve figured out how to detach it from our own flesh and make it comfortable for you—”

Heather.

“I … I really want to help. Evee, I want to do something for you.”

“I know. But—”

“And I think it’ll work. If I can make a piece of self-sustaining pneuma-somatic flesh, then there’s no reason I couldn’t make it more complex, fill it with nerves, muscles, make something you could move with your own—”

“Stop!”

“E-Evee?”

“Heather, you already help me, more than you could understand. But this is not helping.”

“But it might work!”

“Heather. Please. Stop.”

“I’m … I’m sorry. I apologise.”

“Heather, for fuck’s sake, don’t be such a martyr. I’m not completely rejecting the offer, but that’s a lot to think about. A hell of a lot! You want to attach part of your body to mine? That is something I have to consider, carefully, at length. Not something to rush at the end of an already busy day, when we’re facing down a complex and dangerous task. Slow down. Give me some time to think. Bloody hell.”

“Yeeeeeah, Heather. Let a girl prepare her heart before you go talking about injecting her with your meat, hey?”

“R-Raine!”

“Shut up, Raine. I will hit you with my walking stick. I will.”

“Just sayin’.”

“Then, Evee, can I at least begin figuring it out, or—”

“I forbid it.”

“You … pardon?”

“We are about to make preparations to have you teleport an entire house — a house which belongs to an exceptionally powerful and dangerous mage. No. Jan was right. I won’t have your skills and intellect distracted by a personal project to make me a rubber hand. Stop thinking about it. Right now.”

“But, Evee—”

“I insist.”

“ … okay. Okay. I’ll … I’ll stop.”

“Good. Concentrate on what’s in front of us.”

“And we’ll return to this later?”

“Mm.”

==

“I think it’s a proof for the twin prime conjecture,” said Badger. “Of course, I can’t be sure, yeah? Because it’s not written like a standard mathematical proof, it’s written using a building. Which is, uh, a little unorthodox.”

Badger — Nathan Sterling Hobbes, ex-cultist, once-brilliant mathematician, one-time mental prisoner of the Great Eye of Wonderland, my first-and-hopefully-only trepanation victim, and most likely a budding disciple of Squid Angel Heather Morell (that’s me, for those who haven’t been paying attention) — looked up from our kitchen table, lifting his eyes from the photograph of Edward Lilburne’s house meet to a ring of puzzled faces peering back down at him.

He wet his lips and cleared his throat, radiating awkward self-consciousness. “At least, um, that’s what I … see … here.”

Raine nodded along as if this made perfect sense, arms folded, eyebrows raised in appreciation. “Twin prime conjecture,” she echoed. “That’s a number theory thing, right?”

Nathan lit up with the sudden enthusiasm of recognition. He nodded — slowly, carefully, cautious of moving his head too fast. “Yes, that’s correct.”

On the far side of the table, sitting with her cast-wrapped leg sticking out, Nicole Webb sighed. “Please don’t tell me we’re gonna need a maths crash-course to understand all this. ‘Cos if yes, I’m out.”

“Naaaaah,” went Twil. “Number theory is easy. Promise. Serious.”

From the corner of the kitchen, squatting on the floor amid what was now a trio of dogs, Tenny suddenly trilled: “Easy, easy! Numbers easy!”

Evelyn just grunted, dead-eyed and aggressive: “Explain.”

Nathan flinched a little, though his mouth was still curled in his newly habitual easy smile. His eyes searched for me, for support or approval — I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. I was standing stiffly a few paces away, tentacles wrapped in a tight ball around my torso, a self-hug against shame and embarrassment. We were completely unable to concentrate on what we were meant to be doing right then. All seven of us were still bent toward thoughts of Evelyn, mortified by the way the conversation upstairs had ended, wishing we could have more time in private.

At least she was standing next to me again, close enough to touch.

Jan spoke up before Badger could embarrass us both by asking for my permission — or worse, for my blessing.

“Twin prime conjecture,” Jan said delicately. She’d been using her good-girl pitch, her smartly-dressed sixth-former voice, since the moment Badger had limped through the front door. “Nathan, if you could start by explaining what exactly that means, it would go a long way to helping us understand what you’ve discovered.”

Badger glanced at Jan instead of me — but then returned to me again, his eyes reaching out with that silent smile.

We sighed softly, then said, “Go ahead, Nathan. Maybe start at the beginning?”

Badger nodded, happy to be questioned; he turned back to the photo on the table, to the picture of the front of Edward Lilburne’s house. He gestured with both hands as he spoke, which made it impossible not to notice the faint tremor in his right arm.

It was always there, shaking and twitching, a constant flaw in his misfiring nerves.

“Twin prime conjecture,” he resumed, quickly warming to his subject. “Raine was right, yeah. It’s an open question in number theory, something that hasn’t been proved, though there’s been some attempts. A twin prime is a pair of prime numbers separated by a non-prime number. So, three and five are primes, separated by the number four. Five and seven, with six in the middle. Eleven and thirteen, and so on and so on. That’s how twin primes work.” He blinked three times, far too hard, fighting against something inside his own nervous system. Nobody hurried him. “Are you all following this so far?”

Badger’s voice was stronger than when I’d last seen him, full of the energy of a healing body and improving mind, but also laced with all the self-doubt of a prodigious intellect who did not believe in himself. I’d not seen him like this before; he was barely recognisable as the lumpy, greasy, bitterly aggressive ex-cultist.

As he spoke, I silently willed him more confidence. He deserved it, after all; he’d figured this out where we’d all been blind.

The others probably just thought I was squinting at him.

Nathan looked undeniably healthier, too; we hadn’t clapped eyes on the man since the aftermath of his cranial operation, when we’d all crowded into his tiny flat to interrogate him about the identity of the corpse I’d discovered out in the Shambleswamp, which turned out to be the body of another ex-cultist who Badger was able to positively identify. Back then Nathan had been like a walking corpse, a terminal cancer patient held together by nothing but the spark of life released at the moment of cell-death. He’d seemed so fragile, so pitiful, so desperate for purpose and meaning, but also infused with all the potential of a new start in life.

His hair had grown back in, no longer thin stubble across his scalp, but a thick dark thatch, stuck up all haphazard and wild. It didn’t quite hide the massive angry-red surgical scar across half his skull, but he seemed completely at ease with that. I couldn’t be certain, but I had the distinct impression his hair had not been such a dark shade prior to the operation — or rather, prior to me repairing and rewriting his soul. Nobody else mentioned that though, so perhaps we were just imagining things. He’d also allowed his beard to grow — nothing more than a scraggly covering of whiskers, but it suited him, the shape of his face, his strangely easy and mobile smile, and his naturally puppy-dog eyes.

He dressed the part of the genius mathematician too, though that was probably an accident; as a cultist, either when working for Alexander or desperately trying to survive in the aftermath, Badger had seemed to me like a low-level drug dealer, all baggy jeans and over-large jackets, constantly greasy and dirty and uncomfortable. Now he was dressed in an old black sweater, something that had obviously been in storage for a while, clinging to his newly lean frame. He blinked from behind thick glass to help with his post-surgery vision issues.

He was walking unaided now, despite the regular tremors and the persistent difficulty with muscle control. He’d purchased himself a walking stick: a practical piece of lightweight metal with a plastic handle, none of the romance of warm wood for our Nathan. He’d arrived at the front door ahead of his escort, stick in one hand and Whistle’s leash in the other, his eyes bright and alive with strange discovery.

Part of us — me, myself, and my tentacles — felt an intense rush of pride at seeing Badger like this.

We hadn’t mentioned it as he’d limped and hobbled over the threshold of the front door, as Whistle — his Corgi — had warily greeted Soup and Bernard, the other two dogs briefly in residence. We had returned his cheery, smiling greeting as best we could. We hadn’t felt too uncomfortable at the barely concealed quasi-religious devotion in the way he looked at us. We were an angel now, after all, sort of. Maybe.

All we’d said was: “You’re looking well, Nathan. That’s good to see.”

And he had beamed like the sun had blessed him with warmth after a year trapped underground.

But that was the truth. It was good to see. We had saved this man — from death, from soul-destruction, from a cult, from his own slide into depression and lack of purpose. That fact had been harder to see when he’d been quivering and shaking in the aftermath of the operation on his skull, enraptured by the sight of me and by his own new-found clean slate. But to see him up and walking, getting stronger, doing things with his mind, smiling that odd, dazed, totally relaxed smile?

All that work had been worth the effort. Lozzie and Sevens and I had gone the extra mile to pull him out of the Eye’s grip. We had saved a human being who deserved a second chance.

Even if he hadn’t returned to help us with this problem, it all would have been worth doing.

Strangely, he’d taken the sight of my flesh-born tentacles entirely in his stride. He’d seen them once before, when we’d allowed him to briefly look through one of our pairs of modified pneuma-somatic seeing glasses; but seeing them with one’s own naked eyes and knowing that they were undeniably real was a very different experience. He’d simply paused, looked me over, and nodded with that same beatific smile of deep acceptance.

“You look well too, Heather. I can see. I can see.”

We hadn’t asked him what he’d meant by that; probably better to not encourage that line of thought.

The others had decamped from the magical workshop to the kitchen, apparently in silent agreement that it was better for Badger not to go in there. After all, that was the spot where he’d almost died and I’d had to rummage around inside his skull to save him. He probably didn’t want to be reminded. Praem had even shut the door after us.

Whistle, Badger’s sweet little Corgi, was in the corner of the kitchen, getting acquainted with Soup and Bernard. Tenny was overjoyed to have three entire dogs all to herself, and mostly lost interest in the conversation.

Nobody commented on the results — or lack thereof — from my time upstairs alone with Evelyn. Raine had already said her bit, mostly teasing. Twil watched Evee with a curiously neutral look. Ah, we thought, we were going to need to talk with Twil again, before this was all over.

Badger had accepted a cup of tea, but barely touched it, too fascinated by the discoveries he had to unfold. Outdoors, the summer night pressed down with a black weight upon the house.

“Yes, get on with it,” Evelyn grunted.

Raine agreed. “We follow, Nate, yeah. Go ahead.”

“Think I’ve heard of twin primes before,” Felicity muttered under her breath. “Maybe. Back in uni or something. Too long ago now.”

Badger nodded along, trying to include everyone in his side-to-side glance. There was more than a touch of the eager teacher about him. He even acknowledged the faces he didn’t know — Amanda Hopton, Felicity — and the terrifying faces — like Zheng, who watched him as one might watch a condemned animal. Back by the door to the front room, Kimberly fidgeted with the hem of her t-shirt. She was the one person who genuinely didn’t want to see Nathan, an unwelcome reminder of her time in the Sharrowford Cult. We’d asked if she would prefer to leave during this, to retreat upstairs and get some much deserved rest after her day at work, but Kim preferred to stay close to Felicity’s side. Badger had acknowledged her with a polite nod, but not addressed her directly; that was good. Hopefully he recalled my explanation that Kimberly was happier not knowing him, despite their shared experiences.

Sevens and Aym, to my wordless surprise, had folded themselves away somewhere. Perhaps Sevens was restraining her friend from emotionally assaulting our guest. Badger was probably vulnerable to Aym’s techniques, after all.

“So, the twin prime conjecture,” he carried on, making little gestures of explanation with his hands. His right hand still shook, the tremors reaching all the way up his right arm and into his shoulder and neck. Whenever that happened, he would pause and clench his fist very hard, fighting down the results of my work on his brain. “Twin primes get rarer as numbers get larger. Prime numbers get rarer anyway, so it stands to reason that as the range increases, the lower the chances of discovering another pair of twin primes.” He held up a finger, pausing and swallowing three times in quick succession. The intense focus on the mathematics seemed to be helping him, but also driving his nervous system to further extremes. “But, but, but—”

“Nate, hey,” Raine said gently, in a much softer tone than I’d heard her use for Badger before. “Slow down, take a sec, yeah? Take a sip of your tea, buddy. Breathe. Nobody’s going anywhere, we’re all really interested.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes and Twil pulled a grimace; Zheng grumbled, Nicole sighed. I almost tutted at this lack of patience. Only July didn’t react at all, standing wordlessly behind Jan and staring down at Badger as if he was a piece of wood.

Badger halted, nodding at Raine’s suggestion. “Yes, yes, of course, okay, yes.”

“Badger. Sip your tea,” Raine repeated with a laugh. “Come on mate, chill out.”

“Sip sip,” said Praem. “Sippy.”

“Quite,” Jan agreed. “Better to take your time and be clear than rush and risk confusion.”

Nathan took a long swig from his rapidly cooling mug of tea. Then his right hand and arm shook with one of those barely contained tremors again. He clenched his fist, his biceps, then his shoulder, all in sequence. It was as if he was holding on too tightly to some invisible handhold, anchoring himself in control of his own body. The tremors were different to how I recalled — more regular, more localised, but thankfully more easily controlled. We all waited politely. Lozzie peered over Jan’s shoulder. Badger smiled at her before he carried on.

“But,” he said. “Though twin primes are rare, they do keep occurring, even as the range of numbers gets extremely large. The question — the ‘conjecture’ — is whether or not they are infinite. Are there an infinite number of twin primes?” He paused, hands wide, then caught himself. “Um, there’s been a few efforts to prove this, by people working in number theory, but nothing conclusive.”

“Alright,” Evelyn said, in the tone of a woman who had been holding her tongue for far too long. She practically bristled with impatience and irritation, but Badger appeared to be immune to that, turning his eyes to her with that bright, fascinated smile still plastered across his face. “Alright,” she repeated. “What does this have to do with the house?”

Badger pointed at the photograph of Edward’s house, lying in front of him on the table. Black beams crisscrossed inside red brickwork, punctuated by tiny metal-latticed windows. The trees behind the house were frozen in a moment of wind rustling their leaves.

“The beams,” he said. “I think they’re a mathematical proof, for the twin prime conjecture.”

Evelyn frowned at him, then down at the photograph, her brow pinched hard with concentrated scepticism. Felicity stepped closer to get a better look as well, though she also looked unconvinced. Kimberly did not follow, hands clutched to her own chest like something was horribly wrong; we noticed that — Top Right noticed that, bobbing gently toward Kimberly. What had she sensed?

Jan tilted her head sideways, lips pursed. The mages did not see it. Neither did I; we bobbed two tentacles over the top of the picture, going up on tiptoes for a good look. If the sigil on the house was written in mathematical perfection, it was regular maths, normal maths, nothing to do with the self-implementing hyperdimensional variety. I had no idea what I was looking at.

Raine sucked her teeth. Twil pulled a face. Zheng looked supremely uninterested. Amanda Hopton was miles away, her mind busy with her god’s perception.

But Nicole Webb, of all people, leaned forward across the table and tapped the picture. “I don’t see it, sorry there fella. Are they numbers? Like, hidden numbers? Is that what you mean?”

“Yes!” Badger lit up again with sheer delight. He was loving this; he wanted us to know — needed us to understand. He gestured for some space around the picture, then traced one of the beams with a fingertip. “See this big beam here? Take this as representing all the numbers between one and ten. And the smaller beams that intersect with it, here, here, and here.” Tap-tap-tap. “Those are the three prime numbers below ten — three, five, and seven. Then, imagine the beam stands in for the next set of ten numbers as well, but reverse the order of connection with the smaller beams. And!” A finger shot into the air; Badger was practically vibrating. “You have to account for the angles at which the beams connect with each other. I’ve studied the picture over and over and there are always four different angles of connection.”

“This isn’t making any sense,” Evelyn grunted. “Dumb this down.”

“Yeah mate,” said Twil. “Sorry, but like, none of us here are that good at maths. Not real maths.”

Badger did a sort of double-take, as if he was amazed this wasn’t obvious to any casual observer. “I … um … well, the big beams and the smaller beams can be thought of as a sort of invented mathematical notation. The intersection between a large beam and a small beam, that defines a number — like three, or five. I only noticed it because it starts with primes, up here in the top left corner of the house’s front wall. See? And then I just followed the logic. And- and- and- and you can just repeat it! Infinitely! It’s infinite!”

Badger spoke so hard he almost spat. He was enraptured. His eyes were too wide. His right hand was quivering.

Kimberly shuffled backward, toward the door to the front room. Felicity shot her a curious look, but Kim was just staring at Badger. Zheng tilted her head. July stared and stared and stared. Jan took a single decisive step back.

The rest of us shared a worried glance.

“Uhhhhhhhhh,” Twil made a sound like an error buzzer in a TV game show. “Nate? You alright there?”

Nicole hissed under her breath, “This is some weird magic shit again, isn’t it? You people are gonna be the death of me.”

But Badger was already ploughing on, rambling at speed. “Yes, yes, I know.” He smiled wider and almost laughed. “That’s not a traditional mathematical proof, I’m mangling my own terminology. It’s practically a disrespect to mathematics, but it’s so beautiful, it’s so brilliant! Whoever made this must be a genius. Listen, please, I promise this makes perfect sense. I believe that if I could see all four walls of this house, the junctions and angles of the beams would allow the reproduction of every single pair of twin primes.”

He banged his hands together as he spoke, bone on bone. The tremor was all the way up the right side of his torso now.

Nobody moved.

Evelyn swallowed, then said, very carefully. “Okay. Okay. Nobody say anything. Raine, I want you to take Nathan here and—”

“But I’m onto something here!” Badger laughed in easygoing confusion. “Miss Saye, I swear, I’m onto something. I don’t think this is dangerous or anything. There’s no magic being transmitted by a picture, is there?”

Raine put a hand out to stall Evelyn, and said: “But there’s an infinite number of these twins, right? That’s the point of the conjecture, yeah? I’m no mathematician, but I think I understand that part.”

“Yes, that’s correct.” Badger nodded. He squeezed his fist tightly, holding on to his invisible support, trying to strangle the tremor in his arm. “I-I-I think this symbol, this sequence, this … this new way of recording numbers, it— it’s perfect, it’s revolutionary. If I could only see more sides of this building, I could— I could— do you have more photographs?”

His eyes were too bright, his words too aflame. The shaking was in his neck now, his face, his scalp. Badger started to grit his teeth. Losing his grip.

Raine said: “Mate, you gotta take a minute. Relax for a sec. Alright?”

“I’m fine! Fine!” He smiled and laughed, almost panting. “Just ignore this. The— the pictures? Please? The pictures! I must see more!”

A wave of silent alarm passed through the gathered group. Nobody said anything, but postures were shifting, hands were rising, muscles reorientated for action. Jan swallowed loudly and shuffled further back, searching for Lozzie with one hand. Felicity, who was just beyond Badger’s peripheral vision, raised both her gloved hands, ready to grab the back of his head — or worse. Raine braced herself, one hand reaching for the rear of her waistband. Nicole eased herself away from the table. Twil caught on a little slowly, glancing around in confusion — but Zheng didn’t. Suddenly my beautiful rippling demon-host was striding forward, parting the small crowd like wheat, reaching for Badger. Evelyn opened her mouth to give an order.

Hisssssssssssssss!

The hiss made everybody flinch — well, not Zheng. She just stopped, statue-still, staring at me in mute and unreadable interruption. Raine didn’t flinch either, but she didn’t draw whatever she had stashed in the back of her jeans.

We hissed long and loud, a clear warning. We threw up a protective cage of tentacles, warding off mage and monster and maid alike — around Badger.

Which wasn’t really fair to the poor man. He flinched worse than anybody else, with no idea what was going on, stammering and blinking and almost falling out of his chair. I allowed Praem to duck through my protective cordon to stop him sliding to the floor.

“Heather, Heather, whoa, whoa,” Raine was saying, reaching for me with one gentle hand.

Felicity had stumbled back, crashing into the kitchen cabinets. Kimberly rushed to her side. Evelyn had flinched quite badly, but she wasn’t really afraid of me, not deep down, so she was safe and steady on her feet. Nicole had jumped. Amanda Hopton had merely blinked; she’d probably seen it coming. Jan had scrambled back into Lozzie’s arms, eyes wide, looking like she wanted to run. July, worryingly enough, was staring at me in — was that approval? In the corner, Tenny was letting out loud trilling noises of shared alarm. All three dogs were whining and barking, little Whistle adding his tiny doggy lungs to the larger nosies from Soup and Bernard.

“No!” I managed to squeeze out, trying to explain myself. “It’s not his fault! Nathan is not a risk.”

“Down, girl,” said Praem.

Felicity stammered badly, clutching her own hands. “I-I was o-only going to— I wasn’t— I didn’t mean—”

“Down. Good girl,” Praem repeated.

“Everyone back off … or I shall … shall … ” I was struggling to find a way to de-escalate this moment. Over in the corner, Lozzie had gone to Tenny and joined her in the task of calming the dogs. Tenny’s many silken black limbs were busy speed-petting all three animals. She was fluttering under her breath, saying ‘dogs dogs dogs dogs shush shush shush shush.’

That gave me an idea.

“Everyone leave Badger alone,” I croaked out of a barely-human throat. “Or I shall have to slap you. All of you. I have enough tentacles for that now, too. I’m not joking! Please.”

Throats were cleared, sighs were puffed, heads were shaken. Evelyn grumbled, but she gestured for Felicity to back away from Nathan. Some guilty looks were exchanged. Jan seemed very white in the face, still staring at Nathan as if he was an unexploded bomb.

Zheng didn’t move. She rumbled at me. “Shaman.”

“Zheng. I’m certain. Don’t hurt him. I won’t forgive you.”

Zheng turned slit-narrow eyes on Badger. He stared back with naked terror, mouth hanging open, completely lost as to why he was the centre of such dangerous attention.

“Zheng!” I snapped.

She grunted and straightened up, but didn’t back away. Good enough for me. “Shaman.”

“Thank you,” I croaked.

“Down,” Praem said for a third time. “Good girl. Down.”

We breathed a shaking sigh of relief, slowly lowering our tentacles. Badger still looked utterly bewildered.

“Yeah,” Twil added with an amused snort. “Big H has got a mean slapping hand, you know?” She mimed a casual backhand. “Wa-chow!”

“No slap!” Tenny trilled. “No fight!”

“Yes,” Evelyn grumbled. She was still staring at Badger as if examining a curious and unknown artefact from Outside. “Heather is correct. So is Tenny. There will be no violence here. I don’t think this is … ” She trailed off, wetting her lips.

I repeated myself, “It’s not his fault. And I don’t think it’s dangerous.”

Wide-eyed, his face stained with cold sweat, Badger stared around at the rest of us. “Excuse me,” he said slowly. “But … what’s not my fault? I’m s-sorry, I’m deeply confused. I don’t know what I’ve done to offend, or … annoy?”

Raine shared a look with Evee, then with me. Evelyn shrugged and muttered: “Can’t hurt.” I nodded.

At the rear of the room, Jan bared her teeth in a grimace, then said, “Be ready to catch him.”

Raine leaned down to Badger and pointed at the picture on the table, at the exposed front of Edward Lilburne’s house. “There’s only four exterior walls of that place, right?”

Badger was utterly lost. He looked around at the other faces in the room again, as if this was some kind of trick question.

Raine tapped the picture. “Nate, I’m trying to help you. Four walls, correct, or not?”

Badger swallowed, then nodded. “Four walls. Of course.”

“Four walls. Infinite numbers.” Raine spoke very slowly and carefully, her eyes searching his. “How can you get infinite numbers from a finite space?”

Badger blinked. Then again. Then a third time. His eyes creaked as he turned them from Raine’s face to the picture on the table. His throat bobbed, a painful motion.

“I don’t … but … oh.”

The seizure hit him like a tidal wave, washing over his body in a single spasmodic jerk which started in his right hand and shot upward through his arm. In the moment before his eyes rolled into the back of his head, his pupils dilated wide, eyeballs bulging from his skull, and he looked straight at me. Pleading for help.

So help we did. Before Badger could smash his fingers against the table or fracture his own spine, we grabbed him with all our tentacles and held him as still as we could manage, supporting his skull and his neck, grabbing his wrists to immobilize his hands, wrapping one tentacle all the way up his right arm. Praem helped — a kitchen towel appeared in her hand, as if from nowhere, swiftly rolled into a tube and deftly inserted between Badger’s teeth, to stop him from biting off his own tongue or cracking a molar. He jerked and shook and spluttered as his body — with more than a little help from the soul-framework I had gifted to him — purged whatever invasive structure Edward’s mathematical trick had been trying to insert into his mind.

“Give them space!” Raine shouted. “Give them space, come on, everybody out of the way.”

She herded everyone else back — except for Whistle, who was allowed to come close enough to whine for Nathan’s safety.

In the end the seizure itself didn’t last more than sixty seconds. Badger came out of it as quickly as it had struck, blinking and panting and clinging to both myself and Praem for support. But the aftermath was slow and painful. His eyes were unfocused, his speech slurred, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. A relapse, a struggle for the surface.

Raine knew what to do — she had memorized his regimen of medication. Felicity and Jan had brought a carrier bag full of his pills when they’d picked him up from his flat. Raine rummaged, producing bottles and pills and forcing him to drink and swallow. Praem made more tea, despite the late hour. Whistle was allowed to sit in his lap, keeping him company.

But even when Praem had stepped away, I stayed close to Nathan. I kept a tentacle wrapped around the back of his neck and the rear of his skull, giving him something to swim towards.

Eventually, almost forty five minutes later, Badger was able to use full sentences again.

“I’m sorry,” he said, glancing at me with a guilty, hangdog look in his eyes. “I-I didn’t … I should have realised, it was … getting into my head. I … it’s hard to tell the difference these days, I—”

“Don’t apologise,” I said. No please. No reasoning. No debate. I just stared down at him. He needed an angel to absolve his mistakes.

“Nate, hey,” Raine said. “It’s not your fault, mate. It’s mine. I sent you that picture.”

Nicole snorted. “You lot need to learn some proper information security.”

“Quite,” said Jan, through clenched teeth. “Nobody think about maths.”

Twil puffed out a sigh. “That was some spooky shit.”

“Spooooooky shit,” Tenny trilled. Lozzie gently stroked her fluffy white fur and suggested she stop using that word.

Evelyn, who was by now sitting on the other side of the table, hunched over her own cup of tea, said, “I’m going to have to ask you some more questions. Are you capable of answering them?”

Badger nodded — but he pushed away the picture of Edward Lilburne’s house, closing his eyes so he wouldn’t have to see it again.

“Be gentle, Evee,” I said. “Please.”

Evelyn sighed and nodded. She met my eyes for a moment and seemed suddenly guilty, then focused on Badger again. She said: “Nathan, how did you figure all that out in the first place?”

Badger shrugged. His shoulders seemed out of sync with each other, slow and weak. “It just hit me. When I was looking at the picture, the front of the building, it was all just … there. So clear. So obvious. I … I never stopped to think about the internal contradiction. Infinity … ”

His head twitched. I tightened the tentacle against the back of his skull. “Stop thinking about that part,” I said.

“Y-yes. Yes, Heather. Yes.” He nodded slowly, blinking too hard.

Leaning against the wall next to the door, back with Kimberly again, Felicity added: “Don’t go looking at magical mathematics, I suppose. Can’t say I’ve had to worry about that before.”

Evelyn sighed. “This still doesn’t explain what this is. What we’re looking at here.”

I chewed my lip, holding back nonsense words that wouldn’t help anybody.

This was my fault.

Of course, it wasn’t actually my fault — I was not responsible for Edward Lilburne building that house and constructing a weird sigil with the support beams. But I was responsible for Badger.

Last time I’d seen Nathan, in the aftermath of his cranial surgery to repair the damage done by my emergency trepanation, I had been worried about how much I may have unintentionally modified him. Parts of the mathematics which defined him had been damaged by the Eye, smeared and ruined as if by a giant, clumsy, sweat-stained fist, so I had replaced them with patches copied from the only model I had — myself. Nathan lived, free from the Eye, but the cost might be a lingering sense of wrongness in his own body, a ghost of my own abyssal dysphoria, a longing for tentacles and fins and the embrace of an abyssal deep he had never known. I’d made him promise to call me if he ever felt such things. I didn’t want anybody else to go through what I had without any support.

What I hadn’t expected was brain-math by osmosis.

Badger had no access to the Eye’s lessons. When I looked at the picture of the house, I felt nothing, no instinctive understanding, no automatic recognition of genius or beauty. But Badger did.

Had I given him a different part of myself than the one I had worried about?

Perhaps it was just because he had been an accomplished mathematician prior to being involved with the Sharrowford Cult. Perhaps he simply saw in ways I couldn’t. Maybe I’d given him that shove in the right direction. We weren’t sure how to feel about that — pride, guilt, concern?

And there was the second way in which this might be my fault.

Before Evelyn could continue her questioning, I wet my lips and said: “I was thinking about this recently.”

Everyone glanced at me. Raine raised her eyebrows. Jan looked far more worried than was warranted.

Evelyn said, “Thinking about what, Heather?”

I hesitated, unsure if this would make any sense.

Praem spoke up. “Numbers paired. Numbers apart.”

I nodded a thank you. “Yes. Specifically twin primes. Back when I first used all of me to do more expansive brain-math for the first time.” We raised ourselves, our tentacles, to indicate what we meant. “It was just a metaphor I was thinking about in the moment, when I was sorting all these impressions about mathematics and brain-math. But I recall specifically thinking about twin prime numbers, though I didn’t know that’s what they were called, then. I … I don’t know if that means anything. I’m sorry, I just thought I should mention this.”

Evelyn frowned. “You mean twin primes are a core component of self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics?”

I shook my head. “No. Only in metaphor. I was thinking about a metaphor.”

Evelyn sucked on her teeth in thought. Raine shrugged. Jan and Felicity both took this quite seriously, but didn’t seem too concerned. They didn’t have the context.

In the end, it was Amanda Hopton who spoke sense. “Heather. Heather.” She spoke my name in her wavering, sleepy, half-slurred voice, the translated thoughts of her god. “That building is too old to have been formed in response to you and yours and you. I think it’s a coincidence. An overlapping metaphor. Nothing more.”

Evelyn growled, “Or it could be a trap for Heather, personally.”

Raine nodded. “Yeeeeeeah, could be. Could be.”

“This changes nothing, though,” Evelyn snapped. “Heather isn’t going in there alone anyway, and she’s absolutely not touching the building directly.” Evelyn sighed heavily and gestured at the photo again. “This still doesn’t explain what we’re looking at. Prime numbers or magical notation or otherwise.”

Badger rallied himself, making a visible effort to sit up straight and fill his lungs. His eyes were unfocused and his breathing was rough, but he did his best. He scratched at his beard stubble as a preamble to making a point. “Actually, I … I have an idea. If I may? Heather?”

“You don’t have to ask me for permission,” I said.

“I’m more comfortable when I do.” His voice shook with surprising vulnerability.

I suppressed a sigh. “Go ahead, then. Please.”

He turned back to Evelyn. “I never learned much magic. And … and frankly I don’t want to, now, I—”

Surprising everybody, Kimberly hurried out of the kitchen and into the front room, hand to her face. Trying not to burst into tears, poor thing. Felicity was torn for a second, between helping Evelyn with this problem and going after Kim. Footsteps hurried up the stairs.

Evelyn jerked her head. “Go.”

Fliss nodded in thanks, then hurried after Kimberly. Badger watched this all happen with a look of distant melancholy.

Raine said, gently, “Never mind her, Nate. It’s her stuff to deal with. Go on.”

Evelyn added: “Just get to the point.”

Badger nodded. Without looking, he gestured at the photograph. “I think it might be magical language. You know far better than I do, Miss Saye, how magic circles work, sigils and the like. They’re built from like, language elements. But not used as a language. I’m pretty certain I’m correct about the junctions between the beams actually being numbers. So what if instead of real mathematics, it’s using numbers in place of words, like in a magic circle?”

Evelyn frowned hard at this explanation, then back down at the photograph.

Jan said slowly, “I’ve never heard of that before, but I can’t see any reason it shouldn’t be possible. In theory.” She sighed. “I’d rather not meet whoever built it.”

Evelyn scoffed. “Bullshit. Impossible.”

Twil puffed out a sigh. “You have been known to be wrong about that, Evee. Sometimes. Now and again.”

Evelyn shot her a dark glower, but Twil just shrugged.

“A magic circle made of maths,” I echoed softly. “What would be the point? What would it even do? It’s not brain-math, it’s just regular maths, after all.”

Jan said, “We have no idea. It may be a method of concealment, perhaps, concealing some other spell by making it out of numbers?”

Badger cleared his throat softly. “I have an educated guess about that, too.”

Raine shot a finger-gun at him. “On a roll, Nate my mate.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “Go ahead, then.”

Badger said, “It’s all full of twin primes. That’s real, that’s not a delusion I was having.” He raised both of his hands, steady as he could keep them, and extended both index fingers, holding them parallel. “Two things, similar but separated by one value. They can’t touch, but they’re close. Whatever that spell does, I think that’s a clue. Sort of. Maybe.” He cleared his throat again, pulling an awkward closed-lipped smile.

Twil said, “Cheers, Mister Sphinx.”

Evelyn huffed and leaned back in her chair. “Yes, that is a bit of a nonsensical riddle. It hardly helps.”

“Sorry,” Badger said. “But it makes sense to me. It lines up with what I was feeling earlier, with what I felt when I looked at the picture. I just … I just really want to help. I really want to help.”

I’d heard those words earlier, upstairs, from my own throat: I want to help. My skin crawled with discomfort. Evelyn wasn’t looking at me.

“You have helped,” I said.

Badger shot me the most fragile, earnest, longing look. He wanted to help, so badly. I stared back, silently pleading for him to reclaim his own life. You don’t have to be involved anymore, I willed him. You don’t have to be one of us, or follow me around, or do anything I say. But he didn’t look away, not until a question struck him.

“So, um,” he said, casting around at Evelyn and Raine and the others again. He gestured at the photograph. “Who’s house is this, anyway?”

“It belongs to Edward Lilburne,” said Evelyn.

Badger stared, dumbstruck. Then: “Oh. Oh, well. I suppose that makes sense.”

==

“Purple,” said Tenny.

Her fluttery moth-voice, a deep-tissue trilling buried inside her chest, made the word sound like ‘purrrrpllll.’ I felt it as much as I heard it; the vibration passed down our pair of intertwined tentacles, as well as through the purple-tinted air. Tenny was clinging very hard to two of my tentacles with two of her own, as if the jewels of the sky might tempt her away from us if she let go.

“Purple?” I echoed. “Do you mean the sky?”

“Brrrrt. Yes. Purple. And pretty? Hmmmmmmmmmmmmnnnnnnnmmmmnnn.” Tenny twisted her lips in a thinky face, a little ghost of Lozzie’s mannerisms. Her shiny all-black eyes stared up at the alien sky of Camelot, at the purple whorls like scattered nebulae on an ink-dark deepness.

“Pretty, yes,” I agreed. “I’ve always thought it’s pretty out here. Camelot really isn’t anything to be afraid of, Tenny.”

Tenny puffed her cheeks out. “Scary.”

“Do you want to go back? The gate’s right there. We can go home. I don’t have to be here for this part of the process. I just wanted to come and look.”

But Tenny shook her head. “Nope! Scary but … pretty.”

“Outside can be like that, yes.”

I watched Tenny’s face as she watched the sky. It was sometimes difficult to tell exactly where she was looking, because her eyes were all-black, like those of a deep sea creature or an exotic insect. It wasn’t quite the same as with Praem’s pupil-less, milk-white eyes; with Praem it was almost impossible to tell what she was looking at. I privately suspected that was why she often moved her whole head to address somebody. With Tenny the effect was more subtle, more biological. She was, after all, a fully biological person, even if not human.

But I could tell when her eyes wandered down from the sky to rest on the distant horizon. Her free-floating silken-black tentacles adjusted their angles as well, as if following her thoughts.

Gently, probing without prodding, we said: “Camelot might be scary, Tenns, but it’s not dangerous. You could try flying again, here, if you wanted to?”

Tenny pulled a very serious little frown. “Danger-danger. We don’t know.”

“Your mother knows, I’m pretty certain about that. She wouldn’t tell us this dimension was safe if it wasn’t.”

Tenny puffed her cheeks out, did a big hurrumph, then tilted her head to give me a very human look, deeply sceptical and a little amused. “Brrrrt. Auntie Heath-er. Lozz-mum’s definition of ‘danger’ is fuzzy, hmmmmm? Biiiiiig hmmmmm. Hmmmm!”

We spluttered with laughter, try as we might to contain ourselves. Tenny’s expression just got worse; she made her eyes wider and pressed her lips together, a very knowing look.

“Okay! Okay!” We spluttered. “Yes, Tenny, that’s a very fair point. Lozzie has a slightly different threshold for danger. But she wouldn’t ever put you at risk. She loves you very much. And so do I. If you wanted to fly, out here, I’d be right here the whole time.”

Tenny wiggled half a dozen tentacles back and forth. She tightened her grip on our interlinked limbs. “Mmmm. Maybe maybe.”

But I saw her wings twitch and flex, her cloak of flesh ruffling with muscular tension. She wanted it so very badly.

“What if you had a target?” I asked. “A destination, I mean. One of the Cattys, perhaps, out on the plain, bringing materials back to the castle. You could fly out to one, and then ride the caterpillar back here. Fifteen minutes, probably. If you want to, of course.”

“Pbbbbbbbbt,” went Tenny. She gazed out across the soft rolling yellow-grass hills of Camelot, glowing beneath the purple sky. “Need to be bigger, here.”

“You want to be as big as a catty?”

“Mmm-yes!” Tenny nodded with great enthusiasm. “Bigger!”

“Maybe flying will help you feel bigger,” I suggested.

“Yaaaaaah. But not yet,” she trilled — then pointed down the hillside with a clutch of tentacles. “Can’t fly here for that. Can’t be here, Heath?”

I sighed and nodded, sobered by Tenny’s all-too-sharp perception. She knew exactly what was going on. “Yes, Tenns. You won’t be in Camelot for that. Your job will be to watch the house and look after Lozzie. You can do that for us, yes?”

“Lozz-mums doesn’t need me for that.”

I winced inside. “She does, Tenny. Maybe not practically, but emotionally. This is going to be hard on her. Please, be there for her?”

Tenny did a little pout. But she didn’t argue. Her eyes finally left Camelot’s wonders and returned to the ground, to ugly practicality — to the bloody great hole we’d dug in the soil.

It was thirty six hours — two nights and the day in between — since Badger’s flying visit to Number 12 Barnslow Drive. Tenny and I were standing on the tall-ish hilltop which formed a vantage point, within the outline of the walls which would one day ring the castle.

Camelot was much the same as when I’d last visited this auspiciously-named Outside dimension; the Knights had been busy at work extending the castle upward, adding turrets and wings and outward-projecting defensive bastions, covered walkways and connecting bridges and little pathways surrounded with bare soil ready for what I assumed would one day be flowerbeds. Their construction works, their block-cutting and mortar-mixing and hand-made cranes, were all still in full swing. The outline of the walls had been filled in only a little — the work of bringing the big sandstone-coloured blocks from the ancient city on the horizon was very slow going.

But sadly we weren’t here for them. I would have loved to spend a day or two wandering the half-finished castle, climbing up into the gestating towers, exploring the underground dungeons which Lozzie had assured me the Knights had added.

No, we were here for the pit.

Beyond the outline of the walls, set in a hollow between hills, the Knights had dug us a hole. They had paused their castle construction work, peeled off a couple of the gigantic Caterpillars from their back-and-forth stone-ferrying duties, and spent half of yesterday excavating a giant, featureless wound in the landscape.

Lozzie had been very specific about our needs. The Knights had understood. The Caterpillars had helped. The hole had opened.

Then they’d spent further hours lining the thing with quick-drying mortar, hard as concrete but dusky-brown. The material was made partially from the Knight’s own internal secretions. Evelyn was insistent that the soil of Camelot must be protected, the landscape here must not be infected, not play host to whatever filth we might bring with us. And she wasn’t talking about earthly bacteria and worms.

With the hole made secure, Evelyn, Felicity, Jan, and Kimberly had gotten down to work. Kimberly hadn’t ventured through the gateway herself; she was exempt. Felicity hadn’t asked any questions. And Jan was terrified, but still she helped.

The mages had spent all yesterday evening and most of the night ringing the hole with the second largest magic circle I’d ever seen Evelyn create, closely behind the one in the field at Geerswin farm. It wasn’t particularly complex, it didn’t need chicken’s blood or ash from burned Bibles or any other such nonsense. It was just eleven successive rings of containment, etched and dug and painted into the soil, copied onto the Knight-mortar, made inviolate and unbreakable.

Praem did most of the painting. She was down there right then, doing the last checks with Evelyn and Jan. July trailed behind them. Lozzie flitted from Knight to Knight, sharing silent thank yous or praising the sheer speed of their construction work.

Five Caterpillars stood in a rough ring around the hole, further out than the magic circle itself. Each of them had been blessed with a magic circle of their own, drawn around their bases and cut into the soil. Protection, not containment.

Evelyn was taking no chances when it came to the safety of our allies.

We — I, me, us a concept I was still struggling with — approved of that, deeply. We simply could not have achieved this plan without the Knights and the Caterpillars, Lozzie’s hidden army tucked away in a secret we had named after Arthurian legends. The necessary preparations would have been beyond us.

Just like with the Eye. I tried not to think too far ahead. One problem at a time.

In the middle of that wide concrete basin, dead centre of the concentric rings of magic circles, was a small pile of junk: a rusty spoon, a couple of pieces of rotten fruit, an old t-shirt. The pile was barely visible from this distance, just a smudge against the floor of the hole. I’d been teleporting stuff there all morning. ‘Calibrating’, as Raine called it. The first dozen objects had gone wide, appearing in the grass or on the hillsides, but we had to get this perfect. There could be no error.

My tentacles ached gently from the repeated effort. But we’d continued until I could land a spoon in the middle of the circles, every time.

I wasn’t the only one who’d been preparing, either. Lozzie had spent three whole hours yesterday down inside the underground shell of a certain Outsider cone-snail, down there with Amanda, discussing the bubble-servitors, their role, their limits. She’d returned bright-faced and quite bouncy. At least somebody was enjoying this.

Evelyn had spoken of nothing but the task and the circles since yesterday. Not a peep about my prosthetic hand suggestion. I felt vaguely ashamed, but this wasn’t the time to dwell on that.

The circles were ready. My teleportation trick was ready. The Knights and the Caterpillars and the bubble-servitors were ready. The journey was mapped out. The destination was understood.

And my stomach was churning like I’d eaten a bowl full of worms.

The concrete-lined hole was for Edward Lilburne’s house. We were going to shove him in there and murder him. If everything went to plan, it would serve as a grave.

“Mmmmmmmmm,” Tenny made another thinky-sound. We knew it was because she could feel the tension, transmitted down my tentacles. She knew I was riddled with anxiety over this. “Heath-er?”

“Yes, Tenns?”

“Ed-ward is Lozz-mum’s uncle. Mmhmm?”

Oh, I didn’t like where this was going. I felt deeply unprepared for this particular conversation. But I wouldn’t disrespect Tenny’s intelligence. “Yes, Tenny, that’s correct.”

“Sooooooo,” she fluted. “If Lozz-mums is my mum, and Ed-ward is Lozz’s uncle. Then Ed-ward is Tenny’s … great … uncle?”

“I think that’s the technical relation, yes.” We nodded, trying to feel less pale.

“Prrrbbbbt,” she trilled. “Why is he so bad?”

I needed a lemon.

“Well … ” I tried. “Some people just choose to be that way. Some people choose to do things that hurt others, because they value certain things more than they value other people. Or other people’s lives. They treat people as things, not as people.”

Tenny tilted her head, watching Lozzie giving hugs to Knights, down by the grave-pit.

“Okay,” she said.

I almost said That’s it? But I managed to resist the urge. Tenny waggled a clutch of tentacles toward Lozzie and glanced at me.

“Is it all ready?” she asked.

I felt myself swallow, then I managed to nod. “Yes, Tenns. It’s ready. We’re all ready. The preparations are done. We’ve got until tomorrow morning, that’s when we’re doing it.”

“Play with Lozz-mums?”

A smile. That was what we needed, to ease the nerves. “Yes. Yes, we can go play with Lozzie. We’ve got time for that.”

Until the morning.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather jumped the gun on that prosthetic idea; still, it’s a good one, just perhaps when Evelyn hasn’t got so much on her mind. Donating a part of one’s own body is an intensely intimate act. At the other end of the spectrum of dangerous notions, it’s Badger! He’s back! And doing mathematics that are best left untouched. I must admit a terrible soft spot for Badger; much like Heather, I don’t want to see him come to harm. But he’s so determined to keep helping these dangerous people. Meanwhile, Tenny wants to get bigger …

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! There’s no way I could possibly do this without you, the readers and audience and all my supporters. As always, this story is for you. Thank you!!!

Next week, it’s time. Plans are ready. Prep is done. The spooky house awaits. And Edward? He must know they’re on their way. He must do.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.4

Content Warnings

Ableist language
Drug use and addiction
Discussion of infidelity



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

With grandiose grumpiness guarding a grit-speck of grudging guilt, Evelyn led the way upstairs. She stomped, she grumbled, and she banged her walking stick against every step, entirely on purpose.

I trailed far behind, not brave enough to push into the flaming corona of Evelyn’s cold smoulder. Praem was unfettered by such concerns, close at Evelyn’s side with an implicit offer of assistance, though Evee rejected that with a wordless grunt. Praem kept her hands folded neatly in front of her skirt — ready at the slightest stumble to catch her wayward mother. Jan, the cause of all this, climbed the stairs between Evelyn and I. She held her chin high and her shoulders back, seemingly unaffected by either Evelyn’s silent rage or my cringing anxiety; then again, perhaps she had chosen the middle spot so she didn’t have to watch me using my tentacles to pull myself up the stairs against the reluctant drag of my feet.

Nobody else made an attempt to follow, not even Lozzie or July; some quality had combined in Jan’s words, in my slumped shoulders, and in Evelyn’s blaze-eyed anger, to ward off jokes and audiences alike. We all knew this was serious.

Which was why I wanted to run away.

We almost did run, once we reached the top of the stairs. The upstairs hallway was gloomy with the evening’s weight, a dead-fire glow visible on the horizon through the window. A little way down the corridor, Evelyn stomped to halt and banged the tip of her walking stick against a closed door.

“My study,” she snapped at Jan. “Private enough?”

Jan bobbed her messy little head in a tiny bow. “That will do nicely, thank you.” She turned and gestured with both hands, encompassing both of us. “Now, Evelyn, Heather, inside please, if you will? Praem—”

But Evelyn was already shoving the door open and stomping inside, with Praem sweeping along at her heels. She hadn’t even looked at me.

Jan’s smile was stretched like a mask of flesh. She repeated the gesture and said, “Heather, inside, please? I don’t want you running off, now. Please. Don’t make this any more of a nightmare than it already is.”

We tried to laugh, but managed only a flicker of nervous smile. “Ah. Right. You can tell, then.”

Jan raised her eyebrows. “That you want to run away? It was an educated guess. But, yes. Please don’t.”

“I wouldn’t have to run,” we said. Heart thudding. Palms sweaty. We did not want to confront any of this. Our tentacles were spread out wide, tips brushing the walls and floor and ceiling, like an octopus in a tunnel of rock, ready to jerk backward into the shadows. “I could step Outside. Go anywhere.”

Jan let out a little sigh; I wondered if the exasperation was real, or a show, or both. “Heather, if you do that, I will convince Lozzie to go fetch you back for us. There is no running away.”

The smile on my face twitched a little wider. “I think I could convince Lozzie to stay out there with me.”

“You’d be surprised.”

Jan gestured at the dim and shadowy doorway. We took a deep breath, reeled ourselves in, and wrapped myself in my tentacles. A true self-hug, now there were so many of us. And then I accepted Jan’s invitation.

I dearly loved that study; of course, I loved every part of Number 12 Barnslow Drive, even the places in the bathroom which were difficult to clean, the dusty corners of the cellar, the roof tiles so badly in need of replacement, and the ivy-eaten brickwork of an old and sagging face. But that study was special — and not just because I was a lifelong bookworm surrounded by a miniature private library, not just because this was the sort of safe haven and hidden retreat I had dreamed about as a child.

This was the place where I had first truly gotten to know Evelyn, where she had cried in front of me, and reattached her prosthetic leg, and told me who she really was.

History sat heavy in that room, on the twin sentinel-rows of tightly-packed shelves, on the ranks of jumbled books within, on old magazines shoulder-to-shoulder with hardback classics and modern pulp fiction and everything in between. Here there was no distinction between high and low literature, no false class of division between pages. At the far end of the study stood a lamp and the desk, a huge meaty slab of wood like something carved from a god of the forest, a single piece of foot-thick living tree. Notes and books were spread out over that desk even now, but had lain untouched for a few weeks. Oddly, a small stack of manga sat on top of the notes, less dusty than the rest. Had Evelyn emotionally and mentally moved all of her magical work downstairs, and finally given this space over to her person-hood?

Faint light spilled into the room from the single long, thin window, high up on the wall opposite the door. Sunset was almost dead, suffusing the space with gloomy orange, painting the walls and books with bloodish haze.

The study always seemed larger than it actually was, despite being only a single, rectangular room; one could stand at any spot on the old floorboards and see everything else in the room, peer into every nook and cranny. There was simply nowhere to hide except either side of the desk — a trick which Sevens had pulled on me, once. But the illusion persisted, the tickle in the back of the mind; imagination whispered that if one was to peek around the corner of any bookshelf, another entire wing would open up beyond, stacked with books, receding into the depths of the house.

That had never happened, not yet, but I found the notion comforting.

The study was a good place — in part because I had rescued Evee here once before, from the depths of her own self-loathing.

I doubted that was what she needed now, but I tried to take courage from that shared history.

Evelyn had already stomped deeper inside and turned around to face Jan and I as we followed her in. Praem dragged the ancient wooden swivel chair over from the desk, but Evelyn made no move to sit down. She just stood, hunched and heavy on her walking stick, blood-lit by the dying sun. She glared at Jan as the petite mage closed the door behind us with a soft click, her fingers brushing the brass handle.

Jan pressed her own back against the door, hung her head, and let out a most terrible sigh.

“Oh God,” she said.

We blinked at her in surprise. “Jan?”

Evelyn huffed. “What’s the matter with you now? You’re the one who’s forced us into this nonsense, Miss January.”

“Just Jan, please,” said Jan, in the most dead-end voice I’d ever heard. She stared at her own feet.

“Oh,” we said. “Oh, Jan. You’re exhausted.”

Jan raised her head and gave me an expert look in studied placidity. Her right eye twitched. Her voice came out sweet as lead paint. “Exhausted by terror, perhaps. Let’s say I’m holding it together in front of the troops, shall we? It’s been a long, long time since I’ve even contemplated going to war against another mage, and I make a very rusty general. This is — exquisitely — stressful. So, forgive me for relaxing a little in private. Understand me?”

Evelyn snorted. “Is that what this is about? You could have just asked for a moment’s privacy, you didn’t have to make up some excuse.”

Jan looked at Evelyn. Her left eye twitched. “No. I was being serious. You two really do need to talk this out. You’re in deep and I’m not strapping myself into the emotional diving suit to help you. You two are doing this yourselves. I’m not an agony aunt.”

Evelyn spat: “Talk what out? ‘Sapphic feud’, don’t be ridiculous, you sanctimonious little—”

I was stammering, actually stammering, the words caught in my throat, tentacles creaking and twitching: “It’s— it’s— it’s— it’s— n-n-nothing, we d-d-don’t need—”

Jan stood up from the door and raised her chin. In the strange blood-dark light she seemed more stark than usual, her black leggings and pleated skirt in deep contrast to the starched white of her shirt collar and cuffs. Her pale round face peered out from beneath a blood-black helmet of artfully messy hair. She looked at Praem.

“Stop,” Praem intoned, like the ringing of a tiny silver bell.

Evelyn and I both shut up. I hugged myself inside my tentacles, silently asking the house if she would please swallow me up between the floorboards. Evelyn glanced at Praem, tutting with the irritation of gentle betrayal.

“Who’s side are you on, anyway?” she hissed to Praem.

“My own.”

“Come off it,” Jan said, plain and reasonable, but a little sharp. She crossed her arms over her slender chest. “Both of you. Look, I don’t know what’s going on between you, and frankly I’m not sure I want to know, but it’s incredibly obvious that it’s a mess.” She gestured at Evee with a fingertip. “You’ve spent the entire afternoon avoiding even looking at Heather, and then when you do, you look at her like a piece of week-old chicken you’ve dragged out of the bottom of the fridge.”

I whined, squeezing my eyes shut. Part of me really did not want to know.

“And you!” Jan nodded at me in turn. “You may as well get down and roll around on the floor at Evee’s feet, you’re acting like a spurned puppy.” We gaped at her. Tentacles paused. Top right even turned her point to aim at Jan, as if offended. Jan sighed. “I’m amazed none of the others has pointed it out. Have you got them all trained to pretend not to see this? Look, I’m not having the core of your polycule arrangement fall apart in the middle of an operation—”

“Polycule arrangement? Core?” Evelyn snapped — but she was blushing. “Heather and I are not like that!”

“We’re— um— we— I don’t—”

“Could have fooled me,” Jan said with a teasing tut. “Whatever’s going on, I am not having it blow up — or implode, whichever — in the middle of this plan to entrap and kill Edward Lilburne. We’re not having battlefield confessions, or last-minute kisses before doomed charges, or any of that shit. That is a liability! I will not have it!” Perhaps it was my imagination, but Jan’s ire seemed to flow from bitter experience. “Either you two can work this out, here and now, or I am gone.” She thumbed over her shoulder. “I will take Lozzie and Tenny and run back to my home — my actual home, where you won’t find me in a million years. And you can do this without me. No romantic sub-plots in the middle of combat. Sort this out.” She sighed, forcing her frustration back into a bottle. “This isn’t a comic book. Kiss and make up first, then we go into battle.”

Evelyn stared at Jan. I stared at the floorboards. Jan stared at Evelyn. Praem stared at the wall. The sunset stared at the house. The house stared back.

We swallowed. We sweated. Our palms were moist. We squeezed ourselves so tight that the muscles inside our tentacles creaked.

Then Evelyn said, “Heather. Yes or no?”

We glanced up at Evee, eyes wide, but she was still fixed on Jan like she wanted to punch her.

“E-Evee?” I croaked. “What do you mean?”

“Yes or no,” she repeated. “You know what I mean. I insist. I’ll follow your lead.”

I’ll follow your lead.

Without those words, I would have said no. I would have fled, preferring not to know what Evelyn really thought of me, of us, of our new and changed and beautifully multiplicious state. But Evelyn Saye would follow my lead. She insisted.

“Then, yes!” we said.

At length, grumbling like a dying steam engine, Evelyn said to Jan: “This is none of your business.”

Jan gestured as if to put her face in one hand, then thought better of it. “Did you listen to nothing I said? If I’m consulting on fighting another mage, I think this very much is my—”

“No,” Evelyn said, with admirable control. “I mean fuck off.” She gestured at the door with the head of her walking stick. “Make yourself scarce. We’re not having this conversation with an audience.”

Jan raised her eyebrows, then nodded with relief. “All right then. Can I leave Praem in here with you, to make sure you two actually make up, rather than just conspire to pretend?”

“Yes,” I said — at the exact same moment Evelyn said: “No.”

We looked at each other. Praem turned her head and regarded her mother with those blank, milk-white eyes, dyed orange and bloody by the sunset glow. Seeing them next to each other, bathed in the reflected gloom-haze, made it more obvious than usual just how much Praem’s body was based on Evelyn’s own physique and facial structure. Healthier, unscarred, standing tall, but cut from the same pale stone.

I had named Evelyn’s daughter for her. What did that make us?

Evelyn cleared her throat and repeated: “No. I’m not comfortable discussing this in front of anybody, even you. I would … I might … self-edit. I’m sorry, Praem, but you’ll have to leave Heather and I to our own devices.”

Praem stared. Evelyn looked away. Jan sighed, and said: “Praem, you and I don’t actually know each other very well, but I have no choice here but to trust your judgement. Do you think they’ll actually … you know?”

Praem declined to answer. Instead she raised two fingers and touched Evelyn briefly on the elbow. Then she turned and crossed the room, to join Jan by the door.

“Let us leave,” Praem said, her voice a soft calling in the gloom.

Jan sighed. “Very well, demon maid.” She looked Praem up and down, at her casual clothes and distinct lack of her usual outfit. “Though, you’re not much of a maid right now, are you? How about we solve that? I’m sure I can help hook you up with some nice new threads, as the kids say these days.”

Praem opened the door and helped usher Jan and herself back out into the corridor, with Jan chattering about dresses and fabrics in an unexpected sudden flow. Praem shut the door after herself. Her clicking footsteps and Jan’s voice trailed off down the corridor; ah, I realised, the talking was to make it clear that she wasn’t eavesdropping.

And then we were alone — me, and six other of me, coiled inside my tentacles in their long stringy gristle-wrapped packages of pneuma-somatic neurons, wrapped around me to keep me from flying apart. Us, and Evee.

In the shadowy heart of the rapidly darkening study, Evelyn seemed so fragile and slender, despite her layers of puppy-fat and the soft bulk of her hips beneath her layers of comfortable clothing. She was wearing one of her favourite jumpers, a great heavy mass of cream white with repairs made at the collar and cuffs in slightly different coloured thread. A shawl — actually a little throw blanket — lay over her shoulders, despite the summer heat lingering into this dying evening. She had a skirt on, as usual, long and purple and thick and comfortable, some of the brightest colour I ever saw her wear, but she made no effort to conceal the matte-black intrusion of her prosthetic leg or the blade-structure of her artificial foot. Her shoulders were kinked, her good hand heavy on her walking stick, her blue eyes stained black in the blood-light. Her cheeks looked so soft. Her hair was pulled back, golden yellow gone dull.

Part of us wanted to go over and just hug her — but she looked at me like a woman about to be led to her own execution; I didn’t know what that expression really meant, only that she was—

“Evee,” we said. “Don’t be … afraid? Are you afraid?”

Evelyn took a big, grumpy sigh, then cast about the room. “There’s only one chair. Do you want it?”

“Pardon? Oh, um, no, thank you. You should take it. I can actually sit using my own tentacles, I think. I tried it out yesterday.”

“Of course you can.” She didn’t sound impressed.

I unwrapped two of my tentacles and braced them behind me, lowering myself until the weight was off my legs. “It’s not perfect, but we could hold this position for hours before getting tired. Um, Evee, please, please take the chair, please.”

“I’ll stand,” she said.

I hurried to stand up as well. I hadn’t felt this awkward and timid in months. Evelyn just stared at me, glum and unspeaking. Our throat threatened to close up. Why wouldn’t she say anything? I half reached toward her, feeling pathetic and needy, desperate for her reassurances.

“Evee, do you want … want to go … ”

Outside? Why was I even asking that? What was I thinking?

Evelyn sighed and closed her eyes briefly. “Heather, just spit it out. Jan is correct. I’m compromised. We need to fix this.”

“Fix?” The word sounded so hollow. “Like— like we’re two parts of a machine? Like we’re broken?” I shook my head. “Evee, what’s wrong? What’s going on between us? What … what did I do wrong?”

Evelyn stared and stared and stared. She opened her mouth but couldn’t get at the words. She had something to say, but she didn’t want to say it.

“Evee—”

“Watching you bleed was … distressing. In the bathtub. And … earlier. And … ”

She squeezed the words out, barely parting her teeth. They weren’t the right words. She stared right through me as she said them. Not lies, but only one step removed.

“Evee, you’ve just asked me to do that all again, with this plan to teleport Edward’s house. That’s not it.” I shook my head. “I … I saw the way you looked at me earlier, at my tentacles. At … at us.” My voice almost choked to a stop. “You don’t … you don’t approve, do you? Y-you don’t have to say it yourself, I’ll say it for you. It was okay when you— when you didn’t have to see them every day, because they were hidden away, invisible. O-or maybe you don’t like that there’s six more of me now. Maybe you don’t like that. Maybe you think it’s wrong, or disgusting, or you think I’m ugly or insane or—”

Evelyn exploded: “You’re beautiful, you fucking moron!”

Red in the face, quivering with spitting rage, panting for breath so hard I thought she might slip on her walking stick and fall over, Evelyn shouted me into silence with five words, and nothing more. I had been balanced on the verge of tears, but they dried instantly; my distress was not the issue here. I had gotten this all wrong, all turned around somewhere inside my own head. Evelyn stood there in the gathering gloom, heaving for breath with a species of anger I’d never seen on her before. I was speechless.

“Look at you,” she carried on, still angry but no longer shouting. “You’re beautiful. You look so happy, Heather. I’ve never seen you as happy as you have been the last few days. I’ve seen you go through so much, so much, but never like this, never this happy. You look … complete? Almost complete? I don’t know! I don’t have the fucking words!”

I took a step toward her, reaching out with both hand and a tentacle. “E-Evee—”

She stumbled back a step, retreating from me, in fear. She spat, eyes staring wide: “And I’m jealous.”

I stopped. “Oh. Oh, Evee, I’m sorry—”

“No!” she snapped. “Don’t fucking well apologise to me! Don’t apologise to me for my own jealousy. It’s not yours.”

“ … alright. Okay. But it’s okay, Evee. It’s okay to feel that.”

“That’s easy for you to say.” She seemed like she was sinking into the shadows, into the depths of the house itself. The library was swallowing her up. “You’re getting what you want, what you need. Your body is changing, you’re remaking yourself, and you’re so fucking beautiful. But me? I want my leg back, Heather. I want the fingers on my left hand. I want my spine unbent and my shoulders set right. I want my bowels to function properly, and my sight to not be all fucked up. I want not to be in pain all the time. All the time.” She rose into another shout, a scream of frustration. “And it never fucking goes away!”

Silence, except for Evelyn’s panting. She looked away, ashamed, hanging her head, grimacing. I couldn’t find the words.

“Evee, I love you.”

“I know.” She huffed. “And I love you too. And I see you, like this, everything you wanted to be, everything you deserve to be, and I’m happy for you, yes. I’m happy for you. But I’m so, so, so fucking jealous. And it hurts. You get to have six other versions of you. Great. Good for you. I’m glad you’re happy. I had a demon in my head, and it left me a cripple.”

We were both crying now. Not a lot, but more than enough to blur the air between us.

“Evee. Evee, let me … ”

“I’m sorry, Heather. I’m sorry that I’m like this.” Evee’s voice was shaking. She backed up another step as I reached for her. “Being disabled isn’t something you get over, something that gets better, that you move on from. I thought I’d accepted this, but I hadn’t. I’m sorry that I’ll never get better, I’ll never change, I’ll never regrow my missing parts. Believe me, I’ve tried. I’ve researched and I’ve read and I can’t do it.” She raised her maimed hand, with the missing fingers and the chunk gone from the palm. “This? It’s too old and too much a part of me now. Did you know that? Wounds become a part of you. You can’t deny them. You can’t pretend they’re not there, or you … you stop being … I … I won’t!” She banged her walking stick against her prosthetic leg with a dull clunk of wood on carbon fibre. “I won’t stop being human! I will not be like my mother! I refuse! I—”

Middle Left arced out from my side — not upward, but around and across, presenting herself to Evelyn in pale rainbow strobes. An offer.

I could feel the bio-steel needle forming inside the tip, hardening with promise, hollowing to a thin point, the base thickening into those three alchemical bladders, preparing themselves to contain the distilled and purified essence of me. The tentacle quivered; we all quivered, with something akin to lust.

I said nothing. We couldn’t have spoken even if I had wanted to. I just stared and panted and cried softly.

Evelyn stared at the injector tentacle, at our offer. She knew what it was. She didn’t resist when we slid another tentacle gently up her opposite arm, finally stepping closer.

“Why—” she managed to choke out, cheeks stained with tears. “Why didn’t you ever offer this before?”

“You told me not to use it on humans. On people. You said not to.”

“I know that. But you could have done.”

The tip of the injector began to peel open, just a few millimetres at first, slick and delicate flesh rolling apart to reveal the soft white innards. Blood-dark sunset glinted off the needle inside.

“I will,” I said, my face wet with tears too. “If you want. I’ll try it, I’ll try anything. Maybe it’ll help your chronic pain, or maybe it—”

Evelyn took a great shuddering breath, sniffing hard — and shook her head. “Heather, stop.”

“But—”

“Heather. Heather, listen.” Evelyn had to close her eyes, as if seeing the offer might break her resolve. “Stop tempting me. That injection is just as likely to give me rapid super-cancer as it is to regrow my bloody leg. And it won’t. It won’t regrow anything.” She sniffed harder now, but her tears were slowing. “I wasn’t joking when I said I’ve researched everything I can. It can’t be done. Just, stop. Please.”

“I can help.”

Evelyn gritted her teeth. “I insist.”

With a great force of will, I closed the tip of the injector tentacle. It was not easy. Instinct was screaming at me to join together with Evee, to flood her with me, with my enzymes and juices and white blood cells, with the alchemical purity of the abyssal thing I was. It was half sexual desire, half something from elsewhere, meat-body urges mated together with transcendent knowledge. I had to take several grunting, heaving breaths.

“Evee, I—I really want to.”

“I can see that.”

“Sorry … ” we lowered the tentacle, and went to pull away.

But Evelyn clung on with her other arm. She clung onto my tentacle, with what little strength she had.

“I didn’t say let go of me,” she said. “For fuck’s sake, Heather. Gods, I must sit down or I’m going to fall. And what are we doing, doing this in the dark? Get the bloody light on, will you? Feel like I’m going blind as well as mad.”

We managed a tiny laugh; Evelyn snorted too, wiping the drying tears from her eyes. This was going to be okay, we were going to be okay, one way or another.

Evelyn finally sat down in the aged wooden embrace of the old swivel chair, slowly and gently easing her weight off her walking stick, letting out a soft grunt of spinal pain; the chair suited her, a battered relic from the fifties or sixties, wrapped in decades of wood polish and peeling varnish over the dark bones of a long-dead tree. It was worn and eroded by time and use, but sturdy in its core. With care and attention, that chair might last another seventy years. Evelyn sighed as she relaxed back into the seat. She propped her walking stick against the armrest and stretched out her prosthetic leg, massaging the place where the socket met her thigh.

We reached over and flicked on the lights, angling the desk lamp upward to spread soft warmth over the wall and ceiling and back down on Evelyn and myself. The gloom retreated to the corners where it belonged, far from my Evelyn’s heart.

I sat next to her, using the same tentacle-trick I had demonstrated earlier. But we also kept one tentacle tightly hugged around Evee’s arm, cradling her maimed hand with the tip. None of us wanted to risk letting go.

For a few moments we just sat in companionable silence, watched by the rows upon rows of books. Evelyn’s eyes fluttered shut. I could tell she was concentrating on pain. I watched the tiny motions of her lips and eyelids, her tightening jaw muscles, her suppressed wince. I almost reached out to brush a strand of golden blonde from her forehead.

“Why are we always such a mess, Heather? Hm?”

I shrugged. “I think everybody is a mess. Sort of.”

Evelyn opened her eyes again. The lamplight turned her skin to pale cream and her eyes to blue skies. “Be a dear, will you, and check the desk drawer — second drawer on the left. I think I’ve got some co-codamol stuffed down there.”

We reached over with a tentacle without getting up. The old desk drawers were thick and heavy, great slabs of wood held together by nails the size of my hand. Evelyn was correct: there was a small bottle of over-the-counter codeine and paracetamol at the back of the drawer, tucked behind rubber bands and paper-clips and some dusty old files. We fished it out and dropped it into Evee’s hand.

Evelyn squinted at the use by date, grunted an affirmative, then shook two tiny white pills out onto her palm. She swallowed them without water.

“I wish you didn’t have to do that,” we said. “Rely on painkillers, I mean. You deserve better.”

Evelyn’s turn to shrug, shoulders uneven. “Plenty of people do. Painkillers are just a fact of life. There’s nothing shameful in it.”

“Of course there’s not!” we blurted out. “We didn’t mean that. I just … I’ve always wondered … Evee, are you addicted to codeine? To opiate painkillers?”

Evelyn sighed heavily, but she seemed more exhausted than irritated. “Not currently.”

“Not … currently?”

“I’ve been physiologically addicted to codeine before, yes. Never for more than a few months at a time.” Evelyn spoke to the floorboards and the far wall, to the books and the shadows, but she didn’t seem ashamed, which was probably a good sign. “My body gets used to it, but the pain doesn’t go away. Can you call that an addiction? An addiction to not feeling pain? Ha.” She spoke the laugh, without any humour. “I think … six, seven times, maybe? Last time was when Raine and I first came to Sharrowford. Got too stressed, too much walking back and forth to campus, too worried to relax. My leg and lower back got terrible. Back pain is a bastard. Raine put a stop to it by taking my pills and getting me some edibles from the university campus instead. Can you believe that?”

“Edibles?” I asked, blinking.

Evelyn glanced at me, then smiled and snorted. “The more you change, the more you become yourself, Heather.”

I felt quite bamboozled. “Um, okay? Shall I take that as a compliment?”

“It’s meant as one, so, hopefully.”

“What do you mean, edibles?” I asked.

“Weed brownies. THC. Cannabis.”

“Oh!” I flushed, feeling absurdly sheltered. “Oh, I knew that. Evee, I knew that. It’s just the word wasn’t going in, it wasn’t parsing.”

“Whatever you say.”

“I mean it.” We huffed, but the embarrassment faded quickly. “I can’t really imagine you high on cannabis, Evee. Was it very relaxing?”

She shrugged again, rolling those bony shoulders beneath the soft enclosure of her ribbed jumper. To my surprise, she reached up with both hands and let her hair down, raking her fingertips back over her scalp. When she twisted her neck, the vertebrae popped, loudly. The soft light made her glow. “It helped the pain go away,” she said. “That’s all that mattered. Made me lie down a lot, I suppose. I watched a lot of very bad anime. Lowered my standards.”

“Such as?”

Evelyn waved that question away. “You wouldn’t know the titles.”

“Try me.”

Evelyn shot me a scrunched frown, then rattled off a lot of Japanese which I didn’t understand. Then she paused. “No?”

I cleared my throat, suitably chastised. “Fair enough, we don’t recognise any of those.”

“Count yourself lucky, then. Trust me.”

“So, have you been partaking of any of Kimberly’s cannabis, since she moved in?”

Evelyn shook her head. “Haven’t needed it. Not yet, anyway.” She glanced down at the pill bottle in her hand, tightening her fingers around the innocent white plastic. “I’ve got a stash of diazepam downstairs, for when things get really bad. And … I started taking more painkillers back after I … after our … the … ”

She couldn’t squeeze the words out.

“After you spent the night with Twil,” I filled in for her, to spare her the embarrassment. “Back when we were making those trips into the library of Carcosa.”

Evelyn sighed so hard that she grumbled at the same time. “Correct. We never really talked about that, did we?”

“We don’t have to!” I hurried to add. “Evee, we absolutely don’t have to talk about it if you’re not comfortable. I-I didn’t mean for this to get so serious again, I … sorry.”

Evelyn raised her eyes and looked at us, but she was calm, not embarrassed. “What’s to talk about? Twil and I very much failed to fuck. I have anorgasmia. We ended things. That’s about it. What more is there to say?”

I felt a blush rising up my face, half embarrassment, half fear — because here was the question we had avoided thinking about for days and days, here was the little fact I was trying to avoid.

“You slept with Twil again, didn’t you?” I asked. The words almost wouldn’t come out, but I forced my voice to be level and calm. My tentacles betrayed us, going tense and tight. “On the night before I did the tentacle experiment and went into the dream.”

“Mm,” Evelyn confirmed. “We slept. Literally. In my bed, holding hands.” She shrugged. “It was nice, I suppose.”

“I’m sorry I spent so long pushing you two together.”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, Heather, don’t be.”

I swallowed, feeling intensely awkward. “Do you still like her, or … ?”

Evelyn cast her eyes up toward the thin window on the blooming night beyond the house. “I don’t know, Heather. I don’t know what that emotional state means. She likes me, which is … pleasant. She’s … physically … impressive. But we’re not … we don’t … ”

She trailed off, gave up, and went silent. I nodded, as did several of my tentacles. We understood, or at least pretended to.

“Anyway,” she said eventually with a little sigh. “I started taking more painkillers after that. But Praem restricted my intake. She halted the usual slide. And I’m not going to be lighting up any of Kimberly’s stash, because I need a sharp mind for this … this war. I cannot afford to wallow in my broken body. Not yet.”

“Evee,” we said, so filled with gentle reproach that Evelyn actually looked round with a guilty flinch in her eyes. “Evee, Evelyn, you are not broken.”

“I am,” she said. “You don’t have to sugar coat it, Heather. My body is a wreck and I will never repair it.”

We had no words to respond to that; if we’d tried, we would have started crying again. Instead, I did the only thing which made any sense: I raised Evelyn’s maimed hand with the tentacle wrapped around her arm. I asked her for permission with a silent glance. She didn’t refuse, so I cupped her hand in my own human pair.

Evelyn’s left hand was half gone. Her thumb and index finger were fully intact, but her middle finger was severed at the top knuckle, her ring finger was a stub, and her little finger was entirely missing, along with a large chunk of that side of her palm. The wound was smooth scar tissue, bones buried deeply beneath once-mangled flesh. I cradled her hand in my own, and stared, and thought.

The human hand is a beautiful thing, as complex and elegant and perfect as any tentacle. So many little bones and tendons and pads of cartilage, all working together for such delicate dexterity, such precision, such infinite variation of position and pose and posture. Hands can talk, can carry meaning, can create. If I believed in a divine creator — and I don’t, not really, though I don’t have all the answers — then the human hand would be easy evidence for the divinity of nature itself.

And Evelyn’s hand was no different, even reduced, even halved. Her palm was so soft, her thumb neat and slender, the pad of her index finger smooth and yielding.

“H-Heather … ” she stammered as I explored.

I stopped, concerned. “It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

Evelyn was flushed in the face, staring at me with a strange frown. “No. Well. Don’t push on the bone nub inside the palm. But otherwise, no.”

I returned to my thoughts — and our preliminary examination.

Could we do an angel’s work, and regrow a finger? Even one knuckle would be a small miracle. This was, in a way, more complex and difficult than ripping Sarika’s body back out of the Eye, or growing my own pneuma-somatic parts from my abyssal template. Evelyn’s body had been scarred and damaged for so long that it was part of her physical self-image, part of how she thought of herself, part of her history and being, imprinted on the mathematical substrate of reality. Brain-math could do anything, in theory. But in practice, I might only damage her further.

But if not with brain-math?

A tentacle-tip twitched with the memory of a needle.

“Heather,” Evelyn breathed, with obvious difficulty. “Heather, I appreciate the efforts you want to make, but I wasn’t exaggerating when I said I researched everything I could imagine. There’s no fixing my body with magic. I have accepted that. You don’t have to think about this.”

I whispered, barely listening: “I could make you new fingers. A prosthetic? An addition? I don’t know.”

“Heather.”

“What’s the point in being what we are, if we can’t help you?”

“Heather, it’s not necessary, it—”

Before Evelyn could pull away, we raised her hand to our own lowering lips. And before we could think about what we were doing, we kissed her on the palm.

A brief, feathery touch, a brush, that was all.

But when we looked up, Evelyn was staring back like a deer in headlights, panting softly, cheeks flushed. She was frozen, waiting for me to make the next move, as if uncertain which way we were about to fall.

Before courage left and embarrassment drowned affection, I managed to say: “Your scarred hand is just as beautiful as my tentacles.”

Evelyn nodded, stiff and awkward.

I let her go, straightening up and blushing bright red myself. Where had that courage come from? My tentacles knew. Four of the other Heathers were bobbing and weaving and ducking and bouncing, my very own portable peanut gallery, but also me at the same time; it was so different to before, this tug between mortified embarrassment and amusement at myself, as if I had more access to my own emotions than before. They all wanted to kiss Evelyn’s hand too, and they were far less embarrassed by being watched or discovered. And in a way, they had kissed her, through me, who was also them.

Evelyn didn’t snatch her hand back, or wipe the kiss away; if she had, I think we would have been crushed. She just stared at her palm, then at me — then at the rest of me, our tentacles in a flailing ring. She sighed gently, regaining some composure as my own self-consciousness flared into paralysis.

“Heather,” she said, sighing.

“I … Evee … you … you’re not bothered by the whole ‘six other Heathers’ thing, truly?”

Evelyn blinked in surprise; she hadn’t been expecting that question. Honestly, neither had we. I was deflecting a little, though the question was a genuine concern.

“Why would I be?” she asked. “They’re all you, right?”

“Well … yes … but … ”

“Do they have different names? Temperaments? Personalities?” She shook her head. “If they do, tell me. I mean, if you do. I’m serious, Heather.” She waited a moment, waiting for a genuine answer.

“Not … not really,” I said. “They’re all me. I’m still me. We’re all still me. Us.”

Evelyn sighed and nodded. “Whatever is going on inside your mind is almost certainly not medically classifiable as ‘dissociative identity disorder’.” Evelyn all but spat those words, mocking them with two-fingered air quotes from her good hand. “God, I hate that term. I suspect you do too, hmm?” I smiled, just a nervous flicker. Evelyn snorted in agreement. “You have six additional chains of neurons, six extra brains, and they’re all you.” She paused awkwardly, then swallowed and looked away. “Heather, I know what it’s like to have another entity inside my own head.”

“You do, yes. I was concerned about that.”

Evelyn sighed. “The demon my mother put in my body when I was a child, it was an invasive entity. A violation. A … prisoner as much as I was.”

“You ended up working together with it, didn’t you?”

“Mmhmm.” Evelyn nodded, speaking in a contemplative tone. “It wanted my mother dead, too. It wanted freedom. We had an arrangement. But it was nothing like what you’re experiencing, I can guarantee you that. You’ve been multiplied, spread out, given more space. I was crammed into half my own skull. What’s happening to you is obviously liberating and healthy. I’m not disgusted by it. How could I ever be disgusted by more of you?”

I smiled through a veil of thin tears, then sniffed and wiped my eyes. “I was so scared you were … that you thought I was vile or … or wrong, or deluded, or something like that.”

Evelyn sighed. She awkwardly patted my arm. From her, that was practically a confession of undying devotion.

I took a moment to calm down. We felt a lot better now. But we hadn’t actually done as Jan had asked, had we?

Any other time or place, the next move would have felt like a push, a trial, a terrible risk. But here, in the aftermath of shared pain and understanding, nestled deep in the heart of the house, between towering bookshelves and solid walls and the soft light on the ceiling, it came naturally. We were already there, after all. We both knew.

Still, we could have done with a lemon or two before saying the words out loud.

I said: “We’re in love with each other, aren’t we, Evee? We both know it, we just don’t talk about it.”

To my incredible surprise — and more than a little amusement and relief — Evelyn didn’t blush or stammer or stare or do anything so un-Evee like. She sighed a great big sigh, slumped a little in her chair, and rolled her eyes.

“Define ‘love’,” she grunted.

I actually giggled. “Evee, you know what I’m talking about.”

“Oh, really? Do I? Where’s the line between friendship and relationship then, hmm? If we … ” She paused, staring at me — at my lips. Then she cleared her throat. “If we started snogging—”

Snogging?!” we spluttered. “Evee, you’re as bad as Raine, sometimes.”

“If we started kissing,” she spoke louder. “Does that end our friendship and start something new? Or are we friends, who kiss? Where’s the line, Heather? I’m serious, because I don’t know where the fuck the line was with Twil.”

“Do you want to kiss me?”

That pole-axed her. And me, too, after I realised what I had said. I stammered and stuttered for a moment, tentacles coiling and flexing like uncomfortable toes. We were all mortified.

Evelyn recovered first, burning in the face like a hot coal.

“Yes!” she said. “Yes. Alright? Yes. Of course.”

I nodded. And wet my lips. But then Evee gave me a frown.

“But what would it mean, Heather?” she asked. “I’m trying to explain this and I’m struggling. We’re not just … we’re not just experiencing the lesbian sheep problem here. This isn’t something so simple.”

We blinked at her, lost. “Lesbian sheep problem?”

Evelyn stared, then sighed and put her face in one hand. “Heather, sometimes you’re just too much to be real.”

“Excuse me?”

“The lesbian sheep problem.” Evelyn switched into school mistress mode, sitting up a little and looking at me over the rims of an entirely imaginary pair of glasses. “When female sheep are sexually available, they show their interest by standing still, waiting to get mounted. So in theory, a pair of lesbian sheep would just stand next to each other, waiting, forever.”

I pulled a very sceptical frown. “Is that really true? It sounds like a convenient myth. People aren’t sheep, Evee.”

“Exactly, it’s a useful metaphor. Heather, I’m trying to say that we’re experiencing more than that. Or less than that. Or, oh fuck, I don’t know.”

We couldn’t help it, we smirked.

Here it was, the truth of what lay between Evelyn and us, and it was the same thing that had been there all along. This was no confession of something hidden, no revelation which redefined our relationship, no moment of great change. We were already what we were, she and I.

“Would you be disappointed?” I asked. “If we never kissed?”

Evelyn shot me a frown. “Would you be disappointed if you could never make me—” Evelyn bit down hard on that final word. She didn’t want to go there. But I just silently shook my head, blushing terribly. Evelyn drew in a deep breath and tried to push on. “Heather, my point is that I don’t know what I want. Or rather, what I want isn’t … normal. Traditional? I don’t know!”

“Whatever you want is fine, Evee,” we said, and we meant it. “Look at me and Raine, look at what we do. I’ve got … several girlfriends, I suppose. In a whole range of … variations?” I pulled a grimace. “Poor choice of words, perhaps.”

Evelyn snorted. “You make it sound like a harem anime.”

“But it’s not! No, really. What I have with Raine is completely different to what I have with Zheng. Or with Sevens. You’re important to me, Evee. And I love you. And whatever form that takes, it’ll be different. And I think I’ve learned that’s okay.”

Evelyn frowned at me; my words didn’t quite seem to reach her. She disagreed somewhere, with something I couldn’t put my finger on.

So I said, “Raine would be okay with it. I know that. If you wanted to kiss me, she would approve.”

Evelyn stared. Something dark shifted inside her eyes.

“Evee?”

“I’ve been jealous of Raine since I first met her,” Evelyn said, quietly. “Don’t get me wrong, I love her too. I’d be dead without her. But look at her. Confident, strong, fit. She can pick you up and throw you onto the fucking bed if she wants to. She can carry you. Pin you. Anything she likes.”

“She … she can, yes. Evee, you shouldn’t compare yourself.”

“I don’t want her to be okay with it.”

“I’m sorry?”

“If I was to kiss you. I don’t want her to be okay with it. I want to steal you.”

Evelyn was deadly serious, white-faced and calm. My turn to blush. Tentacles, coiling inward as if to protect me from an attack. My mouth went dry. My heart hammered.

Then Evelyn let out a huge sigh and looked away. The spell broke. “I told you I was a bitter mess, Heather. I told you.”

“What if … ” I tried to speak once, then had to swallow and try again. My hands were shaking. We were all shaking, a little. “What if we kiss, and don’t tell anybody?”

Evelyn frowned, suddenly hard as granite. “That’s a dangerous game, Heather. I’m not going to cuckold Raine. No.”

We stared at each other for a long, silent moment. Evelyn’s throat bobbed. She wet her lips, perhaps subconsciously. I tried to slow my racing heart.

What the hell was I suggesting?

There was no way we could actually go behind Raine’s back. I was incapable of such a thing. The guilt would eat us alive. But Raine had practically offered me to Evee, once before. Half a jest, but half-real at the same time. If Evelyn desired something secret, something hers alone, perhaps we had already received permission, by proxy? My imagination began to spin up a half-baked idea of asking Raine to approve, but pretend she knew nothing — but then I would have to lie to Evelyn, wouldn’t I? And Evelyn wasn’t even sure what she wanted, what she desired. And here I was stuck in the middle.

While we stared at each other, Evee and I, we became aware that interruption was approaching, loudly.

The intruder made her approach obvious, walking down the upstairs hallway with heavy steps, so as not to surprise us. And I would recognise those footsteps anywhere.

“Speak of the devil,” Evelyn huffed, pulling away from me slightly, as if guilty. She looked round just before a knock sounded on the door of the study.

Raine called through the wooden door. ““Hey there, love-birds! You decent in there?”

“Raine!” I spluttered.

“No,” Evelyn drawled, absolutely deadpan. “We’re both stark naked and covered in honey. Come retrieve your wife.”

“Wife?!” we spluttered at Evee, too.

Raine burst through the door with a shit-eating grin on her face, then mimed disappointment when Evelyn and we were fully clothed and not in fact glazed with sugar. But then she raised her eyebrows in a hopeful look.

“You two patched things up? Heeeeeey, I can tell.” She wandered closer, her eyes looking down at our necks, for some reason. “I don’t see no hickeys so it can’t be over yet.”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes. “When I leave my mark, I’ll make it obvious.”

“E-Evee?” we said, mouth going very dry again.

Raine nodded. “I look forward to seeing your handiwork, Evee. Hey there you,” she said to us, casually wrapping her arm in one tentacle. “You know, jokes aside, I can tell you’re both feeling much better. So did you actually fuck, or what?”

“Raine,” I sighed, flushed beet red. Did she know? Had she been listening? Could she tell?

“Spare us your wit,” Evelyn drawled. “Something changed, I take it?”

Raine nodded. “Big sorry to interrupt like this, but I’ve just struck gold. Jan and Fliss both agreed, gotta come tell you.”

Evelyn sharpened all of a sudden. “What gold? What are you talking about?”

Raine raised her mobile phone in one hand, grinning wide and wiggling it back and forth. “Gold, right here. I had a brainwave, see? Took a little picture of the snapshot of Eddy’s house, his sigil, ‘cos I thought, hey, who else do we know who knows a little magic, who might be able to identify something that we can’t?”

Evelyn shook her head, mystified. “Stop with the theatrics, Raine. Get on with it.”

But we knew. We said it before Raine could.

“Badger.”

“What?” said Evelyn.

“Ding ding ding!” Raine blew me a kiss. “‘Cos it’s not just a sigil, see? That’s why even with four mages down there, none of you could see it. Our boy Nathan doesn’t recognise the magic — but he absolutely recognises the maths.”

Evelyn sat up, grabbed her walking stick, eyes alight with inner fire as she prepared to launch herself out of the chair. “He what? Mathematics? Get him over here, now. Or me, there. I want to talk to him. Now! What did he say? Raine, what do you mean he recognises the maths? What are you saying?”

Raine laughed. “Hold your horses. He’s already on his way. Well, Fliss has gone to pick him up.”

Evelyn looked about ready to leap out of her chair and hurl herself downstairs. I had the strange notion that she would happily drag me after her.

But there was nothing to do, not until Badger got here.

And I still had one unfinished thought.

“Raine,” I said. “I need your help with something.”

Evelyn frowned at me. “Heather, what now? I think this takes precedence!”

“Anything you want,” said Raine. She shot me a wink.

I nodded, raising a tentacle as I began to consider the mechanics. “I’m going to make Evelyn a prosthetic, if she’ll consent to the attempt. I’m going to use part of my own body. You may need to carry me to bed afterward, because I don’t know how much this is going to hurt.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather was so wrapped up in herself (literally??? tentacles are good for that) that she didn’t realise what was really going on with Evee. At least they finally talked about being in love with each other! But perhaps Evelyn’s desires are more intense than Heather can deal with? Though … Heather made some risky suggestions there too. I wonder what Raine would think? Maybe a little bird told her all about it, and that’s the real reason she interrupted?

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! There’s no I could do this without you, the readers and audience and all my supporters. As always, this story is for you. Thank you!

Next week, it’s … Badger?! Mathematician to the rescue! It’s been a bit since we’ve seen him, but perhaps he can provide some rare insight. An edge against Edward? And then it’s time to fight a mage, no more plans, no more prep. Right?

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.3

Content Warnings

Discussion of real-world terrorism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

At the apex of Jan’s borrowed whiteboard, written in black and crossed out in red, was one word: negotiate.

Negotiation, negated.

As the real strategy meeting got underway and smeared itself across the summer evening like a handful of cake smeared across a clean tabletop, I kept glancing back up at that word, with the letters smeared sideways by a red slash. One of us — bottom left — coiled herself into knots thinking over the implications, neurons mono-tasked to the intricacies of a single word, feeding conclusions and contradictions back into my torso and up to my brain. I even whispered it to myself a few times as the others talked, which earned me a curious sideways glance from Raine and an overt stare from Seven-Shades-of-Supernatural-Auditory-Range.

Negotiation, negated. Ruled out. Removed.

There was a finality to that — not least because it was the first thing Jan had asked, once all the participants were gathered in the magical workshop: is there no chance of a peaceful resolution? Can Edward Lilburne be brought to the table? Can you talk it out?

She didn’t ask “Does this mage truly deserve to die?”, or “Are you up to the task of killing another human being, no matter how evil?”, because this wasn’t a moral question. It was a practical question, a strategic consideration. Was there any chance, no matter how small, that negotiation could work?

The answer was no, of course. There were no objections.

We had tried, perhaps naively, to negotiate. We had really tried. All the way back to the first time, when we had attempted a treaty of sorts with one half of the shattered remnants of the Sharrowford Cult — whichever cultists and sycophants had sided with Edward in the wake of Alexander’s death at my hands.

We had made an honest effort to find a solution by which we could get the book which Edward had swiped from under our noses — The Testament of Heliopolis — and secure ourselves against further aggression. We had never really sat down and discussed the implications, not all together, not all at once. Even Evelyn had briefly flirted with the notion that we could somehow come to an understanding with him, and secure Lozzie against his intentions by placing our protection over her. We would let him live, beyond Sharrowford, away from us. No conflict, just disengagement, an uneasy coexistence.

That had been a mistake.

Edward Lilburne had responded with trickery, insults, goading, demands for his ‘property’ — and then attacks, attempts to murder us, hijackings and secret plots and threats on the lives of uninvolved children. He had sent monsters to kill us, turned his weapons on innocents, and even set his lawyer after us.

When I was younger, part of me used to believe that there was always a peaceful solution to any conflict; not because of any inherent pacifism in my character, but simply because I was raised to be a good girl, and good girls didn’t fight. By the time blows are being struck, it’s too late — but before rifles are pointed and graves are dug, surely there’s always some other way out? A compromise position, a meeting of minds, something to negotiate over.

Raine would have told me that was very naive. Raine was correct.

Edward Lilburne would never negotiate in good faith, not without a literal or metaphorical gun to his head. There was no secret combination of words, no esoteric way of presenting ourselves, no hidden appeal that would bring him around. Coexistence was impossible, because what he wanted was inimical to coexistence.

As the strategy meeting raced through the first hour and then dragged into a second, I kept thinking about that. Half of us — me and half my tentacles — were focused on Jan’s slow, methodical run-down of our options, her rapid addition of suggestions and questions, and her simmering head-butting with Evee over dangers and risks. She was very good at that, wrangling a room full of people with a touch of public speaking; there was more than a little performance in the way she gestured and nodded to everyone present, the theatrical twist to her voice, the snap of her wrist as she flicked her pen. I half-suspected she was receiving help from Sevens. But no, Jan was just very talented at pretending.

The other half of me was distracted by that question.

The point of all this was to retrieve the book — The Testament of Heliopolis — so that Evee might finish her spell, her Invisus Oculus, the invisible eye, or eye of invisibility, a great working that would hide us from the Eye’s gaze when we stood upon the soil of Wonderland. The point of this was Maisie. All this was for Maisie. Edward Lilburne didn’t actually matter.

But if we obtained the book and left him at large, he would still be inimical to us. We would never be safe. The ex-members of the Eye Cult, still languishing in pain and confusion, would always be a threat he could use against us. Lozzie would never be safe. Maisie, after her return, would never be safe.

Edward Lilburne had to die. Not because he was evil, not because of the dead children, not because of the attempts to kill us, but because he would keep doing this.

Part of us didn’t like that. The part of us that wanted to see the best in everybody, the part of us that had resisted Evelyn’s paranoia, and given Praem a name of her own. The part of us which had ached to see a person in Zheng, not just an enslaved killing machine. The part of us which had not blamed Kimberly for what she’d done. The part of us which had accepted Sarika’s continued life, and had set about rehabilitating Badger. The part of us which had sat down to really speak with Felicity, to find out if she was a monster or not.

Part of us wanted to believe in forgiveness. We lived forgiveness. Could we imagine some hypothetical future scene in which Edward sat down for tea with us, and had a polite conversation with his niece, with Lozzie, to apologise and heal?

No.

One cannot negotiate when the other side’s goal is your destruction or subjugation. The only response is violence.

Part of us — a part I had tried to deny and suppress for a very long time — was quite satisfied with that answer.

When the meeting broke for dinner, we kept chewing on the resulting gristle of that half-digested problem, like a gallstone stuck inside a tentacle. Chinese food, courtesy of Evelyn and picked up by Praem and Raine, went down a treat, and not just for us; Twil had a huge plate of orange chicken and bamboo shoots, Felicity and Kimberly shared black bean and tofu, and we slathered some fish in lemon juice. Tenny was delighted by a veritable bucket of egg drop soup, and stuck eight tentacles into it all at once. But we kept thinking.

Alexander Lilburne had presented us with this same question, but in a much more immediate fashion; I had a choice back then, in that strange throne room in the castle made from the vast scabbed-over hide of a cosmic refugee, and only seconds in to make it — a choice between killing him and letting my friends get hurt. This was the same choice, just on a longer time scale. The answer was the same. I had made peace with that.

But when we all finished up our Chinese food and returned to the magical workshop — with Twil still carrying half a plate of orange-slathered chicken — my mind was already leaping ahead.

The lesson from two conflicts with two mages was crystal clear. A painful lesson. But a correct one.

But — did this mean we had to fight the Eye?

What were we really going to do, once we could stand amid the black ash of Wonderland and look up at the Eye, without it looking back down at us?

Would we study it for a day, a week, a month, to divine some weakness that we could reach out and exploit? The Eye had never been truly malicious, never truly evil in the way a human being could be; it had hurt me, tortured me even, but — on purpose? Or by accident? As an unconscious by-product of other processes? I didn’t know. Ever since I’d re-grapsed the machinery of hyperdimensional mathematics and realised the Eye was not native to this medium, I had been filled with unspoken doubt. Sevens had made suggestions, now half-forgotten, about the power of lesbian romance and polycules, but she had merely been guessing, projecting her own nature onto the problem. Evelyn was certain that hyperdimensional mathematics itself held the key — but to what?

Confrontation, or communication?

One can only negotiate when the other side’s goal is not one’s destruction or subjugation.

But what was the Eye’s goal?

What did the Eye want?

I didn’t know. I didn’t know if it was even possible to know.

Three hours after Jan had opened by crossing out ‘negotiate’, with bellies full of chicken and vegetables, with sunset’s last gloaming still pouring summer glow into the kitchen behind us, Jan stretched both arms above her head, put the cap back on her marker pen, and tapped the whiteboard with the blunted tip.

Raine spoke before Jan could. “I think that’s it, then. Unless anybody’s got an eleventh-hour brainwave?” Raine glanced around the room, but everyone either shrugged, shook their heads, or looked away. Jan pulled a performatively irritated little smile at Raine.

Only I was lost deep in thought.

“Heather?” Raine said. “You thinking?”

We pulled ourself up from the depths, blinking and sniffing and trying to focus. We had one tentacle wrapped around Raine’s arm in mutual comfort — not least because Evelyn had wordlessly rejected the same.

That was the unspoken reason for being so inwardly philosophical. I’m not actually that clever or good at thinking, I was just trying to avoid asking why Evelyn was avoiding me.

“Um,” I said. “No, sorry, Raine. I was just thinking about … well, nothing important. Jan, please, go ahead.”

“Alright then,” said Jan, forcing some levity into her voice. She turned back to the little whiteboard again. “I think this is all pretty conclusive. I can see three options amid all this. I suspect everyone else in the room can as well, but I’m going to summarize them anyway, so we’re all on the same page.”

Evelyn snorted — not with derision, but with a kind of dry, detached humour. She had been cultivating that tone all evening, like turning her personality into a strip of dried meat.

“Three bad options, you mean,” she said.

Jan shrugged, smiling all too sweetly. “One goes to war with the army one has, not the army one wants.”

Near the back of the magical workshop, a hand went up — Nicole Webb, private eye, well trained by years of police briefing rooms.

Nicky was still recovering from the broken left leg she’d sustained during the siege of Geerswin farm, but she had accepted the invitation to join us all the same, so Raine had driven to pick her up from her flat. Nicky’s entire left leg was wrapped in a stiff cast, lime-green, a colour she had apparently specifically requested. A pair of crutches leaned against the wall next to her. She let the cast-wrapped leg stick out in the most inconvenient way possible for everybody else, getting in the way and blocking other people and generally not allowing anybody to forget about it. Despite the constant inconvenience, she hadn’t let the rest of herself slip at all. She wore a high-collared polo-neck jumper, in black, and rather than resorting to shorts she had cut off the left leg of a pair of jeans. She’d also cut her hair after getting out of the hospital, chopping off most of the soft blonde length and shearing it short, so it stuck up in the middle. She radiated control and satisfaction — probably at confronting us with her leg in a cast.

Her control only wavered when she saw my tentacles, physical and undeniable, on full display.

“I’m just like this, now,” I’d said. “I can hide them when I go outdoors, but … not in here.”

Nicole had recovered quickly, nodding to me, somehow getting it. “Sure thing, Heather. You do you.”

She had also brought along her dog, who we’d not previously met. ‘Soup’ — short for ‘super’ — was a little bit Siberian Husky, a little bit German Shepard, and a little bit something nobody could identify, perhaps Irish Wolfhound, or maybe just actual wolf. Big, grey as a snowstorm in a wildfire, and responsibly trained as a puppy by Nicole herself, Soup sat obediently next to Nicky as if guarding her from all these strange unknown people, ears standing straight up, eyes roving around the room almost like she could understand what we were all saying.

Soup was also a very good girl though; she endured much petting from Tenny completely without complaint, probably because Nicole made a conscious effort not to show any discomfort or fear of Tenny. And she wasn’t bothered by my tentacles, not at all. Dogs are good people, as Raine might say.

Jan indicated Nicole’s raised hand with a jab of her marker pen. “Miss Webb, yes.”

Nicky laughed softly as she lowered her hand. “We’re not on the force, you can just call me Nicky.”

“Nicole,” said Jan.

Nicole sat up a little in her chair. Praem stood by to help, but Nicky didn’t actually need any assistance.

“Can’t help but wonder,” she said. “What would be the army you want, for this? Dream team, limitless resources. What do you wizard weirdos do when the gloves are really off? Paint me a picture here.”

Jan smiled, sweet like lead paint chips. “Miss Webb, the gloves are all the way off, I assure you.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. Evelyn was sitting on the other end of our little gathering, next to Twil, about as far away from me as she could get. I was trying not to think about that. She said: “Answer detective Webb’s question, please. I’m curious too.” Evelyn shot a sidelong look — and a little smile — at Nicole. Evelyn had been sharing little smiles in her direction since the moment she’d clomped through the front door in her cast, clutching her pair of crutches, intentionally getting in everybody’s way. A kindred spirit, if only temporarily.

Jan resisted a moment longer, then let her smile curdle. “Evelyn, you of all people should know that question has infinite variations. Ask ten mages, get eleven answers. What’s the point?”

Felicity — who was near the rear of the room, alongside Kim — added her own agreement: “Yeah. Too much variation to answer that.”

Evelyn sighed sharply. “Then what would you desire for this, Jan? I want to understand your thinking, before we come to a decision.”

Jan considered the air, lips pursed, then clacked her pen down on the table. She looked down at her hands, adjusted the hem of her pleated grey skirt, and sighed.

“The army,” she said.

“Oh,” Felicity murmured from the rear. “Good answer.”

Raine spoke up. “You mean your ‘army of the third eye’ people, the ones you were working for?”

Jan rolled her eyes. “No, not them. The army. The military. The British Army, I suppose. If I had infinite resources I would roll up to a safe distance from that house — preferably several miles away — with a bunch of artillery, and then just drown the building in explosives until it’s a crater. Why not?” Jan spread her hands.

Twil, around a mouthful of chicken, said: “Hell yeah! Girl’s got sense. Blow that shit up!”

“Shiiiiiiiiit,” Tenny trilled from the doorway, imitating the bad word. Twil almost choked on a piece of chicken. From the sofa, Lozzie shook her head in the please-don’t-repeat-that gesture. Tenny fluttered her tentacles and puffed out her cheeks.

Praem intoned: “No swearwolf.”

“Sorry!” said Twil, now de-chickened once more. “Sorry, sorry, my bad. Sorry.”

“The army, then,” Jan repeated. “That’s my answer.”

Nicole said, “Aw come on, that’s cheating.”

At the other end of the magical workshop, Amanda Hopton spoke up too: “I actually agree with that.”

Everyone stopped to listen. Some preferred not to look. We did though, three tentacles bobbing upward to see who was really speaking.

Amanda’s voice was a slow slurry, half-mumbled and sliding. Her eyelids were uneven. Her pupils massively dilated. Her god spoke through her.

“We don’t want anybody else to get hurt again,” said the giant Outsider cone-snail who was reading her thoughts. “Better to end it from a distance, hands off, hands away, hands … yes, hands. Rather than rush in and somebody get … hurt?”

She trailed off. Evelyn cleared her throat and said, “Thank you, Miss Hopton.”

Amanda took a deep breath and blinked several times, like a heavy sleepwalker trying to rouse herself. When I looked at her eyes, I could see a coiling vastness behind her dilated pupils, blurred by the indistinct colour of her irises. Her golden retriever — Bernard — sat across her feet, panting softly, keeping her grounded. She had responded to our invitation with dutiful attendance, but unfortunately her sister, Christine Hopton, was busy with other matters, so the representative of Brinkwood’s cosmic cone-snail had to come alone. But she was never alone, was she? A quartet of bubble-servitors had accompanied her; when she’d arrived, we had all assumed the pneuma-somatic bubble creatures would stay beyond the property line, as one of them had before. But as Amanda had entered the house, her bodyguards had settled on the roof, to watch, and wait.

We did trust them now, sort of, after the events at Geerswin Farm. I trusted Hringewindla, anyway. And the house didn’t buck them off, so we let them stay.

Nicole repeated herself, running a hand through her recently shortened hair. “It’s still cheating. Come on, I thought you’d have a magic solution to this. Animate some broomsticks. Summon a dragon. Turn him into a frog.”

Jan gave Nicole the smile of the con woman who knows she has been rumbled, but lives the role too much to give it up. “Never apply a magical solution when you can just rely on mundane reality. It’s so much safer.” Jan sighed. “The artillery method doesn’t solve the problem of getting your book, though, so it’s a moot point anyway. Have I answered the question to your satisfaction, officer?”

Nicole stared at her, as if considering standing up. “Not an officer anymore.”

From her comfy seat on the sofa, Lozzie said: “The only good kinda cop!”

Nicole sighed and rolled her eyes. Jan pulled an awkward smile, but she nodded. Raine reached over and patted Nicole on the shoulder.

“Alright,” said Jan. “Can we get on with a summary now? Any further objections?”

Evelyn nodded. “Go ahead.”

Zheng rumbled, from by the sofa: “Get on with it, wizard.”

“My pleasure,” said Jan.

She glanced back at the borrowed whiteboard. She had it propped up on the table, leaning against a small stack of books. It was nowhere near as impressive as the board on wheels which we’d used before the spell at Geerswin Farm, but then again, Christine Hopton was a school teacher, so she had that sort of thing knocking around. This tiny little whiteboard had been volunteered by Kimberly; it had formerly been covered with really quite sweet self affirmations, a few little notes about a writing project which she quickly erased, and a drawing of an alien who was also a wizard and an elf. She’d been eager to scrub it all so she could contribute: “I don’t mind, I’ll just take a picture first.”

We were all gathered in the magical workshop — and I do mean all of us, not just me myself and I. Nicole and Amanda had both responded to our invitations. Twil and Zheng had returned together from the stakeout, apparently after a bit of a race back to the house; Twil seemed none the worse for wear, still happily tearing into her orange chicken, but Zheng was brooding, quietly irritated by the presence of July. The other demon host kept shadowing her around the room like a lost puppy. Zheng was currently leaning on the wall next to the sofa, shadowing Lozzie in turn. Sevens and Aym sat a little apart, perhaps indicating that they couldn’t really help very much. Felicity and Kimberly stuck close to each other.

And Evelyn had pointedly and wordlessly detached herself from the comfort of my tentacle.

I couldn’t work out why and I was trying not to worry myself, but the correlation was clear; earlier, when having a good shout at Jan, Evelyn had been perfectly happy for me to hold her arm close, hold her back from poor decisions, and entwine my tentacle with her.

But then she’d been critiqued for her failures — and separated from me.

She sat right next to Twil, closer than I had expected; one or two of my tentacles kept drifting upward to examine them together, sending little tingles of jealousy back down into my torso.

Praem attended to all, as usual. Raine was by my side. Lozzie was comfy on the sofa. Tenny was still crammed in the doorway, but she had been allowed one tentacle inside the workshop, to wrap around ‘Lozz-mum’s’ arm. She needed a hand to hold, with all these scary subjects of discussion.

The only one missing was Amy Stack.

Raine had called her earlier, to see if the missing mercenary had wanted to be involved. But she’d gotten the same response as before Geerswin farm: fifteen seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, followed by a dial tone. Stack was listening, but refused involvement.

“She’s doing this her own way,” Raine had said, when both I and Evelyn had expressed concerns. “I trust her.”

Evelyn had almost spluttered at that. “You trust her?! Raine, I do not trust that woman an inch. I believe she will do as she’s told because we’re protecting her boy, nothing else. I have her leash, not her trust.”

“Still,” Raine had said. “She’s more like me than I wanna admit. Let her do this her own way. It’ll pay off.”

Evee had huffed and stomped off at that. But I’d wanted to believe. Raine was often right about these things.

Jan uncapped her red marker pen again and drew three wobbly enclosures — it would be far too charitable to call them circles — around three different areas of the little whiteboard, around the notes she’d already made. Then she tapped the largest one.

“Option number one,” Jan said. “Frontal assault. You march up to the house, knock down the front door, and go room to room. Simple, straightforward, and very risky.”

Raine pointed double finger-guns at Jan, flicking her thumbs like the hammers of twin revolvers. “My kinda style, babe.”

Soup — Nicole’s dog — followed the finger-gun gesture, ears perking up. So did I. The dog and I looked at each other for a long moment. Ah, I thought, I have become dog-like.

“Mmmm!” Twil agreed around a mouthful of half-chewed chicken, then swallowed before speaking. “Yeah, I’m with Raine on that. We can take him. We’ve taken worse.”

Felicity sighed heavily. Zheng just rumbled, like the underground echoes of volcanic motion.

Evelyn snorted again. “You make it sound so simple.”

Jan pulled a delicate little grimace. “Yes, it wouldn’t be as straightforward as all that. I do hope that’s been made clear to the more hot-headed members of this little alliance. This isn’t going to be like playing a computer game where nobody shoots back at you.”

“Ha,” Evelyn barked. “I’m not talking about that. I’m talking about the sigil.”

She pointed at the photograph which Jan had tucked into the top right of the whiteboard — it showed a front view of Edward’s house, the grandly crooked structure framed by dense woodland, the gravel driveway in front and a hint of the gardens behind. The heavy black beams and tiny metal-latticed windows of the house charted a secret word in an unspoken language.

I could almost read it, if I squinted hard enough. Two of my tentacles rose and bobbed next to my head whenever we tried, adding their neurons to the task. But after a few seconds the effort spiked into a headache. Edward Lilburne had baked something subtle and strange into the fabric of his home.

Jan nodded. “Yes, I know. We’d have to damage the front of the house first. Break a beam, maybe two. I’m not sure.”

Evelyn leaned forward in her chair, one hand heavy on her walking stick. “We have no idea what that sigil does. Disrupting it—”

“Is dangerous, yes,” Jan admitted. “But as far as a frontal confrontation goes, it’s our only option for dealing with the problem.” Jan put one dainty little hand out before Evelyn could interrupt. “The point is to summarise. Yes, it’s dangerous.”

Evelyn hurrumphed, making clear her objection.

Jan continued, “As for once we’re in there, well.” She cast a look around the room, deep-sea eyes bright with optimism for once. “We have a small army of pneuma-somatic blob monsters, courtesy of the … um … Church.” She nodded to Amanda. “In addition, three demon hosts, one regenerating werewolf, four mages, one trigger-happy butch—” Raine cheered softly “—and Heather. Lozzie, Tenny, detective Webb, Miss … Seven, and ‘Aym’, we are assuming will not be involved in direct hostilities.” Jan paused, then pulled a sort of funny reverse-smile, tilting her head at the same time. “You know what? That’s actually not bad. I’ve been involved in fights with far worse odds than that. This is really quite a lot of terrifying, dangerous people all gathered in one place.”

Evelyn said, slowly and dangerously, “We have no idea what he has inside those walls. We know from bitter experience that he’s not afraid to summon physical entities from Outside, warp them and torture them into killing machines, and then throw them at us. This is real magecraft, not a play fight with a toy gun.”

Raine said, “But we’d be the ones on the front foot. I like those odds too, Evee. I really like ‘em.”

Evelyn snapped, “And I don’t. I object to any plan which requires us to put any person in this room in danger.”

At the rear of the room, Felicity muttered: “Gonna be hard to find a way that doesn’t.”

“Yeah,” Raine said, “Evee, we can’t do this without some risk.”

Evelyn’s gaze bored into Raine, so hot and hard that I thought even Raine would back up or flinch. But she held firm, relaxed and easy, as always.

Evelyn said, “Would you be willing to risk Heather? Should I risk Praem? How about you, Felicity, are happy to put Kimberly there in harm’s way? You, Twil, are you happy with me standing in the way of a bullet?”

Twil paused, mouth full of chicken, eyes wide as she was pinned to the spot. “Um. No?”

The argument skipped back and forth but we tuned it out; this option was always disfavoured. For what it was worth, we agreed with Evee. We could never forgive ourselves if somebody died walking up to that house, for me, for Maisie. We tried to imagine Evelyn not coming back, or Raine getting shot — again — or Praem ending up in a bottle like before, trapped and alone. None of those things were acceptable outcomes. We had to find a better way.

And we knew all too well what it was going to be. Jan was just taking her sweet time getting there.

But as Jan had listed our forces, I felt something new creep up from the base of my gut. I looked around at the others — at Zheng and Praem, at Amanda on the far side of the room, at Sevens sitting daintily with Aym perched in her lap, at Felicity and Kimberly quite close together. A year ago I could not have imagined this — this gathering of supernatural power, this loose alliance of found family and hangers-on, all of us aimed at the same target.

And I was the closest thing they had to an angel, somebody who could protect and bypass all of them.

Jan was in the middle of listing potential downsides: “—inevitable violence, of course, possibly close and personal, and—”

Evelyn butted in again. “And we will still have to deal with the mage himself.”

Jan nodded slowly. At the rear of the room, Felicity cleared her throat, but said nothing. Over on the sofa, Lozzie chewed on her lower lip. Tenny’s tentacle tightened on Lozzie’s hand. The dogs both perked up, sensing the tension in the room. Bernard closed his eyes when Amanda scratched under his chin, but Soup stared — at me.

“We’ve killed a mage before,” I said, talking to the dog for some reason.

Jan glanced at me, then sighed. “You put down a relatively young and inexperienced magician. But … we have four mages in this very room. I don’t like the idea of a magical duel any more than Evelyn does. But, four versus one. Again, I like those odds.”

Evelyn said, voice crackling like a fire: “There are mages and there are mages.”

Felicity said, “Yeah. True.”

Jan winced, slowly. “True, but four on one … ”

Evelyn carried on. “Every mage in this room is mostly human. Even you.”

“Oh, thank you,” Jan said with more than a touch of sarcasm. “But I take your point. We know very little about Edward’s possible … changes.” She shot a glance at Lozzie, but Lozzie shrugged beneath her poncho, shaking her head. “Alexander was capable of resisting physical trauma. It’s likely the uncle is too. So, yes. It would come down to a magical duel.”

“Or mathematical,” I said.

Jan puffed out a big sigh. She didn’t want to think about that. I almost retreated back into my shell — but in the corner of my eye, Evelyn glanced at me, then looked away. Even a mote of her interest was enough to rouse me.

I swallowed, and said: “If you can get me face-to-face with him, with all his protection stripped away, with nothing to distract or trick me, then I can just … I can … ”

We glanced at Tenny, with head and all tentacles. Tenny looked back, placid with understanding. She knew what I was talking about.

Booooooom,” she fluttered.

I blushed faintly, nodding along. “Yes. If I could just touch him. Or maybe not even touch him, I may be able to do it at a distance. I’ll just … render him down, at the atomic level.”

Sevens suddenly said, “No splitting the atom, not again. Bad kitten.”

“Tch!” we tutted, blushing horribly. “Sevens! This is a serious meeting.”

“And I am serious,” she said. “No splitting the atom.”

“Yeah,” Raine agreed. “I’m with yellow, don’t go blowing anything up so close to your face, hey?”

Jan was frowning in wordless concern. We decided it was better not to explain that I might potentially be able to set off a nuclear chain-reaction.

Evelyn spoke up and killed the brief frivolity. “He will be protected.”

She wasn’t looking at me. She wasn’t looking at anybody. She was staring at a point on the far wall, eyes somewhere far away. Her knuckles were turning white on the handle of her walking stick.

We knew, without needing to ask, that she was thinking about her mother.

We reached out to her with a tentacle, uncoiling toward Evelyn with the hope of soothing her fears. But Twil was so much closer. Twil was right next to her. The werewolf closed a hand over Evelyn’s knuckles. I felt the most unworthy pang of jealousy in my chest.

“Evee,” Twil said. “Hey hey hey, Evee? Cool it, okay?”

Evelyn huffed, snapping around to stare at her, unimpressed, shaking off her hand. “Yes. Fine. Still, the point stands. He’ll be protected.”

I cleared my throat, swallowing bile that Twil did not deserve. “You mean against hyperdimensional mathematics? Evee? Is that what you mean?”

Oh, please look at me, Evee. What have we done wrong? Was it our tentacles?

Was it?

Evelyn’s eyes traced private patterns on the floorboards. “Against anything and everything. Mages do not reach such an advanced age without extreme caution. You should not assume that self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics will be a trump card. Don’t get complacent.”

We swallowed. Evee would not look. Why would she not look? “Okay, Evee. I promise. I won’t rush in alone. I promise you.”

Evelyn took a deep breath, nodded awkwardly, and wiped her nose with the back of her hand. “That rules out option two, then. Doesn’t it?”

Jan spoke before I could say anything. “Actually,” she said with a delicate click of her lips, “I think option two is the most viable.”

“No,” said Evelyn.

Zheng grunted. “Mm. I agree with the wizard. No.”

“Yeah, nah,” said Raine.

We said nothing. The burden lay heavily across our shoulders. We knew option two was the sensible option, the one which kept everybody else safe, the one way of doing this which was so self-evident that I had waited all through the strategy meeting for Jan to suggest it. And she had. She’d written it up, asked the right questions, and even outlined some of the problems and pitfalls.

But now, faced with a barrage of objections, she sighed. “Can I summarize it anyway?”

Evelyn opened her mouth to say no, but I spoke first, goaded by more than jealousy and spite: “Please do, Jan. Please do.”

Jan gestured at the second bubble on the whiteboard. It was the smallest. Option two needed no calculations or complex planning. “Option two. Heather uses her very illegal teleportation powers and goes in alone, then—”

Or,” Evelyn demanded.

Jan paused, pursed her lips, and added: “Or alongside Lozzie. In case one of them is incapacitated.”

Lozzie offered nothing. She seemed to shrink inside her poncho. Zheng reached over and placed one massive hand atop Lozzie’s head.

“Like I said,” Raine repeated. “Nah. No way.”

“Raine … ” we said, softly. “It might be the safest way.”

Evelyn snapped without looking at me, “We have no idea what is inside that house. He trapped you once, he can do it again. And that sigil could do anything. It could turn you inside out. No.”

We took a shuddering breath. We did not want our friends to get hurt. And we were robust now, in a way we were not before. “We only need the book, Evee. If I can pinpoint it—”

“Which you can’t,” Evelyn said, “because we don’t even know what it looks like.”

“Mmmmmmm,” went Seven-Shades-of-Soft-Disagreement. “We will not have you and little Loz wander the dark places for hours, searching for a book, or a library, or a hidden safe. Too much of a risk.”

Evelyn nodded to Sevens. “Thank you.”

Amanda Hopton spoke up again, channelling her god: “Heather doesn’t deserve to face this alone. And the sigil … sigil. Sigil? It’s not safe. My … he agrees. This is a bad point. I mean, bad choice. Not good. Let’s not.”

Everyone waited for her to finish.

Jan stood there with pursed lips. Evelyn levelled a stare at her. Jan rolled her eyes and gave up first. She said, “If you’re not willing to risk anybody, then we’re not going to get anywhere.”

“I am aware of that,” Evelyn said. “But no. Nobody goes in alone. Nobody does this alone. Not Heather.”

I hung my head, face burning with shame and confusion. I had promised no self-sacrifice, no charging in by myself — but the alternative was to risk injury, pain, and death among my friends and family, my closest, my pack. Abyssal instinct and all seven of me rebelled against that notion with all my soul. I would not let others sacrifice themselves for me. I should be there to walk through any danger.

An angel of the Eye, but bound by too much love. I could not reconcile these promises.

And Jan was right — Evee would brook no risk, to anybody. Especially me.

Was that why she wouldn’t look at me? Why she’d rejected my touch? Because she felt it too, she knew the truth, that me going in by myself was the most sensible option?

Jan clacked her pen against the whiteboard. “Option three, then!” she said. “Option three. Oh, how I love this one. It’s been a long time since I got to blow anything up.”

Raine made purring noise deep in her throat. “I like me some option three.”

Twil snorted. “You would.”

Nicole sighed. “Yeah, steady on, Haynes. Seriously. This is risky stuff we’re talking about here. This would be domestic terrorism.”

Raine laughed and cocked an eyebrow at Nicky. “You helped me suggest it, detective. Take responsibility, hey?”

I raised my voice, “This is a group effort. If we agree on this, it’ll be a group effort too. Please, Raine?”

Raine spread her hands in gentle surrender. “I’m just saying. Plus hey, Nicky, that’s not terrorism, by definition. Don’t be teaching Tenny wrong.”

“Option three,” Jan repeated over the blossoming argument. “Car bomb.”

Felicity said, “I really don’t like this one either.”

Kimberly made a little squeak, and said, “Me as well. Um. I don’t think we should be doing this.”

Jan glanced at the numbers scrawled across one third of the whiteboard, the ones Raine had added, with an expertise I’d never expected. “Well, more like ‘truck bomb’. We steal a lorry — a big one — load it up with a lot — and I do mean a lot — of explosives, and then drive it into that house.”

Raine grinned wide, loving every second of this. “The ol’ spicy Beirut embassy special.”

Nicole huffed so hard that her dog flinched. “See? Definitionally terrorism, Haynes.”

Twil snorted into her last piece of chicken. “Oh fu— fiddlesticks. Come on, you two, stop it.”

Boooooooom,” said Tenny.

“No, Tenns,” Lozzie said, gently. “No funny boom.”

“No?”

“No.”

Jan cleared her throat. “A couple of hundred pounds of explosives should level the entire building. Nothing would be left standing.”

Evelyn drawled, “The sigil might.”

Jan cleared her throat. “Except the sigil. Um.” She pulled a grimace. “I have to admit, I don’t much like this plan either. It’s … well. Difficult. Flashy. Risky. Loud. All bad things.”

Raine said, softly, “We can do it.”

Lozzie, surprisingly, said, “Yeah!”

Raine shot Lozzie a wink and a finger gun. Lozzie giggled and blew a kiss back at her, with a flap of poncho.

Nicole sighed. “On a technical level, sure, it’s not actually that hard. If you lot really can get in and out of places without being stopped or detected, building a really big bomb is very simple. Dangerous though.”

Jan nodded curtly to the detective. “Well put. If this was to go wrong, somebody would lose more than a hand or an eye.”

Raine turned back to her. “It’s easy. I know how to do it.”

Jan pursed her lips and stared at Raine. “You don’t have any real demolitions experience. What you have is a half-remembered pdf file of the US Army Improvised Munitions handbook.”

We winced, expecting an argument. But Raine burst out laughing and spread her hands in a shrug. “You got me there.”

Felicity, to everyone’s surprise, said very softly and very gently: “I know how to make bombs.”

Raine turned and raised her eyebrows. “You serious, Fliss?”

“Yes. Scaling up is not too hard. As long as we have good quality equipment, I could do it safely. I would … ” Felicity paused, swallowed, and glanced at Kimberly. Kim did not look comfortable, half frozen. “I would rather not. I vote against this plan. But I thought you ought to know. That’s all.”

Evelyn watched the exchange, detached and frowning. We cleared our throat and said, “Evelyn, what do you think?”

Evee glanced at me, just for a moment, then looked away again. She sighed heavily. “I prefer it to a magical duel, but Jan is correct. The chances of blowing ourselves to kingdom come is too great. Plus we risk attention from mundane authorities.”

“Mmhmm,” Jan agreed. “We don’t know how well his house is ‘insulated’, magically speaking. We let off a giant bomb in the middle of the English countryside, we’re going to make the news.”

We sighed. “A bomb like that might also destroy the book,” I said. “That’s the reason for all this in the first place.”

Jan nodded. “Quite, Heather. Quite right.”

“It’s no better than me just sending the entire building and all the contents Outside.”

Jan continued nodding, radiating false sagely wisdom. Raine clapped me on the back, congratulating my good point, though her face was lined with disappointment. Somebody — Felicity I think — muttered: “Scary.” Zheng grunted. Sevens tutted delicately.

Twil, though, let out a big sigh, slumping back in her chair and gesturing with her now-empty plate. “Ahhhh come on, Evee. You can’t veto all three plans, right? Right?” She gestured with the plate again — Praem plucked it out of her hand before it could go flying across the room. “We gotta do something. We gotta do one of them.”

Evelyn muttered: “No, we don’t.”

And there was light in her voice. Light, and hope, and energy. Because of Twil? Because of Twil. Because of Twil’s hand on her shoulder, Twil’s encouragement. The roots of my tentacles twisted with a jealousy I dared not show; what right did I have, anyway? What right did I—

But then Evelyn looked up.

At me.

I blinked back at her, flustering under the sudden scrutiny. I was so obvious, three of my tentacles went stiff with embarrassment. “E-Evee?”

“Heather,” she said. “What if you do that anyway?”

“I’m sorry?”

“Send the whole house Outside.”

“But we’d lose the book. We’d—”

“To Camelot.” She sighed, and for the first time that day I saw a hint of something other than bitterness in her face. She smiled, ever so slightly. “That name is so stupid, I hate it.”

Lozzie said, “Noooo, it’s great!”

Tenny agreed. “Cammy-lot!”

Praem intoned, “Camelot.”

Raine cheered: “Camelot!”

Jan winced and rolled her eyes. “Please don’t break into song.”

“Camelot,” said July, like a knife coated with ice.

Evelyn waved them down, gesturing with the head of her walking stick, then focused on me again. “Is that possible, Heather? Could you send the entire building, foundations and all, to Camelot?” Her eyes bored into mine, twin jewels in a soft, round face. We felt like an insect, about to be pinned. She must have misunderstood my hesitation, because she added: “Be honest. Don’t tell me you can if you can’t.”

We stared at her. A trio of our tentacles began to twist and whirl, their neurons considering the mathematics, the implications, the logistics of such a task. My mouth went dry. My scalp began to tingle. My palms felt suddenly sweaty — and not just because of the sheer intimidating effort of what Evelyn was suggesting, but because of the way she looked at us in that moment.

Look at me! Look at us! Look what we’ve become!

For the last three days, every day since we had emerged from the dream whole and complete, Evelyn had looked at me as if something about me was wrong now, but she couldn’t bring herself to hurt me by putting it into words. She hid it well, and her objections to the plans made it clear she valued my safety even above her own, but she couldn’t entirely conceal her distance, her reticence, her lack of certainty in me.

I didn’t understand why. And it hurt, more than a little.

But now, she stared back into my eyes with a twinkle of mischievous victory. Because of me.

I would send the world Outside, if she asked.

“Um,” I stammered, wetting my lips, trying to gather my thoughts. “It’s not impossible. In theory. In theory, I could send the whole house to Camelot, yes. I’d need to be close, close enough to touch the ground, I … think. I think it would be easier to send it along with as much ground, or dirt, or earth as I need. A-and … and it would hurt, a lot. I think it would probably put me ‘out of action’—” I did little air quotes with two tentacles “—for a day, maybe two, in a similar way to when I located the house. It would … collapse my … um, tentacles.”

Evelyn’s eyes left mine for a split-second. I wouldn’t have noticed, had I not been staring. Her eyes left me and graced all the other me, the six tentacles hanging in the air, bobbing and ducking, some already reaching toward her in subconscious hope.

And something inside her eyes froze over.

She hid it well.

And then back to me — me.

“But you could do it?” she asked.

I nodded, quivering slightly, still half-reaching for Evee with a tentacle — but she ignored the gesture, hands planted firmly on her walking stick. “Evee, what are you thinking?”

Evelyn stood up.

Praem helped her stand, but once she was up, she stood straighter than she had in days. The frustrated anger was gone from her face, replaced with something more amused and confident. She stepped over to Jan and the whiteboard and held out her hand.

“Pen.”

Jan handed her the pen.

Evelyn crossed out options one, two, and three, and wrote a phrase in the middle of the board: combined arms.

“Evee, Evee, Evee,” Raine said. Her voice glowed with admiration. I swelled alongside her — but I couldn’t get Evee’s look just now out of my head, the way she had looked at us, swallowing something she dared not speak. “What are you thinking?” Raine asked.

Evelyn nodded to Jan, then to the rest of the room. “We do a little bit of all three plans: mundane blunt force, frontal assault, and perhaps even a little bit of infiltration. But not here.” She shook her head. “We do it in Camelot. We get Heather close enough to translocate the entire house, the grounds, all of it.” Evelyn chopped the air with a hand. “She dumps the whole thing into a specifically prepared area out in Camelot. We have the Knights, and the Caterpillars.” Evelyn’s eyes flickered to Lozzie. “Loz—”

“They can do it,” Lozzie answered before the question was even asked. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes wide as they could go in their sleepy sockets, a touch of awe on her face. She nodded. “They can surround the house. They can do it! The cattys are amazing! I promise!”

Evelyn nodded, curt and confident. “They need a shakedown before Wonderland, anyway.” She was speaking so hard she was almost panting. “So, we put the entire house in Camelot. Out there we don’t have to worry about mundane authorities. We hit the front with a a bomb — or a Caterpillar?” Lozzie was nodding along. “Disrupt the sigil, break whatever it does. Then we can enter, or sit back and wait. We can rely on the Knights, or demand Edward show himself. We will have so many more options. We can bury him at our leisure.”

Felicity started clapping. Evelyn frowned, and for a moment I thought the clapping was sarcastic. But then Felicity said, “Good. Yeah.” Raine joined in. Twil threw a fist in the air and went: “Yeah!” Tenny made an excited trilling noise.

Zheng rumbled, “The shaman opens the way.”

Amanda Hopton muttered: “I approve too. This is, safer? It is much safer. And away from us. We will lend what we can.”

Nicole crossed her arms, then uncrossed them so she could pet her dog, scratching behind her ears. Soup made a happy whine. “You people are terrifying,” Nicky said. Jan gave her a sympathetic look. Nicole nodded back.

Evelyn stood up even straighter, forcing her weight onto her walking stick. “Then we’re agreed.”

Praem intoned, clear as a little bell: “Well done.”

Jan sighed a tight little sigh. “Why didn’t you say any of this earlier?”

Evelyn snorted. “Because I didn’t think of it earlier. Because I’ve barely had time to think at all. Because I was … compromised.”

A cold feeling blossomed in my chest, ice in my heart. Compromised by me.

Raine said, “You’ve gotten your mojo back, Evee.”

Evelyn pulled a face. “Don’t put it like that. And hardly. I still don’t know what to do about that sigil. We can’t identify it, let alone prepare for it. I don’t like that. We need countermeasures, prepared for the worst. Besides, we’re hardly done, this is still going to need a lot of figuring out, a lot of going over details. How to get Heather close to that house without putting her in danger, that’s the biggest problem. We’re still going to be walking up to that bloody place—”

“Bloody!” Tenny trilled. She knew that word already.

Lozzie told her off, gently. Twil started laughing. Nicole too, finally relaxing a little bit. All throughout the room, the tension began to lift, for everyone except me. Evelyn and Jan fell into a discussion over details, but I was tuning out, barely even aware when Raine stood up and detached herself from the arm-embrace of our tentacles. I was dimly aware of her wandering over to the whiteboard, phone in hand, and taking a picture of the photograph of Edward’s house. Her fingers flew over the screen.

Evelyn had been compromised — because something about me had changed.

I wanted to leave. We wanted to go upstairs and sit in the dark.

Or go Outside.

Or—

Up at the front of the room, Raine was fiddling with her phone, but Jan suddenly turned and clicked her fingers in my direction. “Heather?”

Evelyn was saying, “—not necessary, Jan. We’re fine. It’s not needed. Stop it. Stop.”

But Jan was already gesturing at me, and gesturing at Evelyn. “You two are coming with me, alone, right now, to the nearest private room. Whatever is going on, you’re talking it out.”

Evelyn opened her mouth to snap. My tentacles coiled inward, to hide me inside a protective ball. I did not want to know.

“Ah!” Jan said before we could lash out or retreat. “I’m not having the two linchpins of this plan staying buried in a sapphic feud. You’re talking it out, now. Or I’ll request Praem and Zheng carry you for me.” She clicked her fingers again. “Now. Private room. Chop chop.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A number of very messy options, some of which are really too dangerous for a bunch of non-professionals to be messing around with! Bombs, really? Probably not a great idea. Clearly the safer option is to teleport an entire chunk of rural England to a parallel dimension. Yes, very sensible, very proportional. Heather can probably do it, though! Jan turns out to be actually a pretty good organiser, even if she would rather not be. Meanwhile, what the hell is going on with Evelyn? Well, Heather is about to find out, and so are we!

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading! I couldn’t do this without all you readers and supporters, it would be impossible. This story is for you. Thank you.

Next week, it’s time for a very difficult heart to heart. Will Evee and Heather finally discuss the giant elephant in the room? Or is Evelyn feeling uncomfortable about what Heather has become?

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.2

Content Warnings

None for this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“I know what you’re thinking,” said Jan, with all the delicate elocution of a young girl called to testify at her own father’s military tribunal. “And I can assure you that you are mistaken.”

Evelyn snorted.

Raine cleared her throat. Felicity merely watched, tense in her silence, like a hound locked in a kennel with an unfamiliar fellow canine. Lozzie waited with innocent eyes. I resisted the urge to huff. July — lurking by the door like a bird of prey up in a tree — watched us all as if we were about to draw weapons and stab her mage in the back.

The demon-host had a point; Evee really wanted to do some stabbing.

We had made some hasty efforts to render the magical workshop more hospitable and welcoming. By ‘we’ I mean myself, Raine, and Praem. This was somewhat undermined by Evelyn’s parallel efforts to set the space up like an interrogation chamber. We’d switched on all the lights, organised and stacked the papers and photographs on the table, dusted as many surfaces as we could reach, and tidied up some of the more mundane detritus. Evelyn, meanwhile, had selected specific photographs of Edward’s house and laid them out at the edge of the table, like evidence on display, hoping to spook the suspect into a surprise confession. She had also removed the cushion on Jan’s chair. Praem replaced it. Evee removed it again. Praem replaced it a second time. Sour in defeat, Evee had then used the tip of her walking stick to shove the chair into the middle of the open space. Praem made tea, Evelyn vetoed tea; the tea got made anyway. Evelyn had started shooing the spider-servitors toward the front door, to act as a magical security gate, as they once had with Sarika; Praem and Tenny together somehow got Marmite to come downstairs and draw the spiders off elsewhere. Evelyn then decided that Mister Squiddy needed to be on display, in all his clay-slapping glory; Praem enlisted Felicity to help tidy him away again, neatly behind his tarpaulin in the corner of the workshop.

By the time Jan actually arrived, Evelyn was on the verge of having a blazing row with literally everyone else in the house, even Lozzie. She was stopped only by the appearance of her real target.

Jan had sauntered up the garden path at about four o’clock in the afternoon, with July hovering behind her in habitual bodyguard position, both of them seemingly rather enjoying the dense summer sunlight beating down across the city of Sharrowford. I wasn’t sure why, but we — me, us, I — had built up this mental image of Jan and July as best suited to dark, dank, damp places, like a pair of slugs who would dry out in the sun. Perhaps it was the con-woman aspect, or Jan’s usual choice of outfits. But no, she was sunning her face as she arrived, like a miniature sunflower in black and grey. July was in a tank top, toned shoulders exposed to the summer, hardshell guitar case over one shoulder, Jan’s sword safely contained within. Or, so one must presume.

Convincing Lozzie to invite her over had turned out to be far less difficult than I’d expected. I had insisted that Lozzie not lie; we didn’t want her to damage her blossoming relationship with Jan by pretending this was a social call.

“Yeah,” Raine had agreed, at the time. “Don’t honeypot booty call her, Loz. We’re not after that. That’s just low.”

Honey pot booty call?” I had echoed, wrinkling my nose. “I know what each of those words means in isolation, but when combined … Raine, really?”

Lozzie had just giggled. She found that hilarious. And Jan said yes, just like that. Perhaps being honest about our intentions had helped a little; perhaps Jan felt less threatened.

We couldn’t have been more incorrect; Jan felt comfortable answering our summons because Jan was forewarned. She had plenty of time to prepare her defences. Knowing us for a little while — even getting close to Lozzie — had not somehow overwritten a lifetime of cat-like caution.

She turned up dressed for business, wearing her ‘good-girl’ disguise, both literally and metaphorically. Jan was all sweet smiles and polite little bobs of her head, hands folded in front, footsteps neat and dainty, like a well-trained young lady fresh from a finishing school.

“Thank you for inviting me to discuss this matter face to face, I appreciate the opportunity;” “I am certain we can straighten this all out with a few kind words;” “Thank you, Praem, yes, I will take tea. No sugar. Just a dash of milk;” “Lozzie, it’s so good to see you, even three days is far too long;” “Raine, you are too kind, yes, you may take my coat. It’s so warm out I hardly needed the layers;” “Felicity, yes, we met only briefly before. Pardon my poor memory. This is July, my associate and assistant. I think you met her too;” “Oh, a cushion, how delightful.”

I could hardly complain. She sounded like me at my most awkward. All goody-two-shoes, raised to be polite.

But it still felt like an insult, because it was fake.

She was wearing sensible black shoes polished to a high shine, with matching black leggings, a drab yet crisp grey skirt, and a starched white shirt beneath a well-fitting black cardigan. She looked like she’d stepped from the pages of some oppressive boarding school novel, a cautionary tale about the dangers of intense female ‘friendship’, with plenty of scenes in toilet cubicles and back alleys.

Jan’s mask was flawless — but why bother? We all knew her, we knew what lay beneath the constructed exterior. Maybe she just felt more comfortable this way. Maybe we were jumping to conclusions.

Perhaps we should not have spread our tentacles outward to catch glimpses of her from multiple angles, like she was a false-fronted building in an old Western movie. Try as we might, we found no hidden seam in her exterior, no secret back end with her real feelings staring at us.

She noticed that, though. She noticed the tentacle-drift, and flinched. She pretended not to. We pretended not to notice that she had noticed. But I still blushed, a little mortified by my own curiosity.

The rest of us were woefully under-dressed by comparison — except for Praem, who was starched and prim as always, even though she hadn’t yet obtained another maid outfit. Her previous one had been damaged during the siege of Geerswin Farm, torn and bloody beyond recovery, even with her sometimes near-supernatural skills with the washing machine. Her blue ribbed jumper and long cream skirt stood in for now.

July wasn’t playing along either. I had half expected her to dress down to match her mage-slash-sister, but upon reflection July would look just as razor-edged and dangerous if dressed in a suit and tie. Perhaps more so. She showed up in trainers, jeans, and a black tank-top. Her long black hair was twisted into a practical braid. She said almost nothing, except to inquire about Zheng’s whereabouts, and ask where she should put down the guitar case. I felt the backwash of subtle disappointment when Raine informed her that Zheng was out, keeping watch, on the stakeout.

None of us knew what to do with Jan acting like this, except usher her into the magical workshop and offer her tea; only Lozzie was immune to her refined, ultra-polite exterior. Lozzie attached herself to Jan’s arm the moment she was through the door.

The false front peeled away only once: when she entered the magical workshop she paused and went pale briefly, eyes staring at the magic circle behind the table, the one Evee had surrounded with hazard tape. She’d only continued when Lozzie bounced in first, apparently proving that the room was not booby-trapped.

Once we got her sat down and primed with tea and a biscuit, Jan did her best impression of a teenage girl trying to answer police questioning.

So, despite all our best efforts, Jan Martense still managed to look like she was clapped in irons and locked in a grey-walled concrete cell, being questioned by leather-masked inquisitors. The dainty cup of tea in her hands didn’t help. Feet and knees together, back straight, chin high, defiant in the face of monsters and mages and me.

Evelyn snorted, again.

Jan tilted her head in silent question, pretending to be baffled. Evelyn was sitting directly opposite Jan, with nothing in between them but open air and lingering threat. Exhausted around the eyes, mouth twisted in a bitter little curl, leaning on her walking stick with her back bent, Evelyn would have seemed quite intimidating to anybody except a fellow mage — and to me. We kept one tentacle wrapped tightly around Evee’s arm, as if trying to hold her together, because we could tell — like we could tell that water was wet and fire was hot — that Evelyn Saye was coming apart at the seams. We longed to stop her, to get her to slow down, justify herself. But what if she pulled her arm free from our tentacle? What if she rejected that touch? We couldn’t have that. She looked like she needed to sleep, not conduct an interrogation.

She drawled at Jan: “Have you developed mind-reading powers, Miss Martense?”

We gave in and sighed, and said, “Evee, you know that was a figure of speech.”

Jan blinked those beautiful deep-ocean eyes. Even under the artificial light, hidden away from the blazing sun, her eyes held swirling sapphire depths. She cleared her throat. “Pardon, Miss Saye?”

Evelyn grumbled back, “You have no idea what I’m thinking. You’re fishing. Answer the question.”

Lozzie was draped over the rear of Jan’s chair like big fluffy living coat, her poncho swaying in an invisible current. She tutted softly and said, “Evee-weevy, puddin’ and pie — you did promise to be nice!”

Evelyn huffed through her nose, but she didn’t relent. “I am being polite. Your girlfriend is playing word-games with me.”

Lozzie let out a giggle-snort, covering her mouth with a flap of poncho. “Girlfriend? Janny, did you hear that? We’re girlfriends now!”

Jan had eyes only for Evee. “Miss Saye, I assure you, it is my intent to be honest and—”

Evelyn hissed with venomous sarcasm: “Intent.”

Evee jabbed her free hand toward the table, indicating the row of photographs she had laid out earlier; she had selected a wide range of our clandestine snaps of Edward Lilburne’s house. By now we had every conceivable angle mapped out, including several photographs of the roof, taken from above. Apparently those were the product of Zheng and Twil having an improvised climbing contest when they’d handed over stakeout duty. Zheng had won, but Twil had taken the pictures.

“You know what these are?” Evee demanded, then didn’t wait for Jan to answer. “I don’t give a fu—”

Lozzie shouted: “Fudge!”

From the doorway to the kitchen, Tenny trilled: “Fuuuuudge.”

Evelyn slammed to a stop, cheeks flushing, eyes darting to Tenny.

Tenny was firmly barred from entering the magical workshop — but not from listening.

She had crammed herself into the doorway, listening to the adults, her tentacles flattened out like she was pressed up against a pane of glass. It would have been comical if the subject of discussion wasn’t so serious.

We had decided she had a right to understand what was going on, to understand what the rest of her family was doing — but she still wasn’t allowed in here, because of the extremely dangerous magic circle at the rear of the room.

Tucked behind the table, penned in by hazard tape strung between a semi-circle of chairs, the unfinished work was inscribed on a piece of stiff cardboard. A pair of paintbrushes and a pot of black acrylic paint sat next to the circle. Only Praem was allowed back there. Evelyn didn’t even trust her own hands with that one. I had to sit so that the unfinished magic circle didn’t brush against my peripheral vision; even a hint of it was enough to make us nauseated — all of us, me and all six tentacles.

How can a tentacle feel nauseated? Don’t ask me, I just know it makes me want to go lie down in a dark room.

So we sat next to Evee, our back to the table, tentacles all tucked in tight lest we inadvertently reach halfway across the room and trigger some kind of lethal magical blow back.

Evelyn cleared her throat and tried again, this time with less swear words. We gave her arm a squeeze, too. She needed it — though she didn’t squeeze back.

“I don’t give a fig about your intent.” Evee picked up one of the photographs, one which showed the front of Edward’s hidden home, with its gravel driveways and black beams and little windows covered in metal latticework. “You look at that house and tell me you don’t see anything. You study that and tell me it’s not a sigil. And then tell me: who was VB?”

Jan wet her lips gently. “I can see the pictures perfectly well—”

“Then you know what we’re looking at,” Evelyn snapped over her, anger building once more. “You’re a mage, the same as me. Same as her.” Evelyn jerked her chin at Felicity, who was standing by the doorway, slump-shouldered and glassy-eyed. “You’re involved, whether you like it or not. Stop pretending.”

That made Jan wince. “I would really rather—”

Evelyn ground the words out through clenched teeth. “Who was VB? She is the only wild card in all this and I need to understand what I am looking at here.” Evelyn slapped the photograph back on the table, her voice rising into a shout. “I need to rule her out.”

Jan did a little sigh, dainty and precise, then pulled that false, oily smile, the con-woman smile that she’d worn when we’d first met. I could tell she wasn’t convinced.

“I assure you, you can rule her out. Move onto real strategic considerations, Miss Saye.”

“Then—”

“You think she was this Edward Lilburne person — a man, who, I am sorry to say, I will not acknowledge as Lozzie’s relative. You think she was him in disguise, or somehow connected with him. That’s what you’re thinking, Miss Saye. Call me a mind reader if you like. I’m actually just capable of basic deduction.”

“Stop Miss Sayeing, me, you—”

“You don’t trust me and you don’t trust what happened inside that dream,” Jan carried on. There was something firm and sharp hidden in the sweet precision and measured tone of her voice which made it hard to talk over her. “And while that caution is perfectly rational, even admirable, I can assure you that ‘VB’ is really none of your concern, unconnected with this … mess you people so love to make. But I don’t want to go into detail. It’s private.”

Evelyn hissed between her teeth like a venting steam engine, fixing Jan with the twin daggers of her glare. Lozzie slipped her arms over Jan’s shoulders in a protective gesture. From over on the sofa, Raine caught my eye with a silent question of her own — time to step in? We waggled a tentacle at her, feeling guilty: no, not yet, because Evee might fly apart with frustration.

Praem suddenly stepped forward, her presence looming at the edge of the gladiatorial space. She intoned, voice clear as a silver bell: “More tea.”

It was a statement, not a question. We would have more tea.

A mutter of polite thank yous and gentle declines went around the room, instantly defusing the tension. But as soon as Praem turned on her heel and clicked into the kitchen, followed by Tenny trying to be helpful, Evelyn’s eyes blazed at Jan. A gunfighter who couldn’t keep her hand off her revolver.

It was both endearing and mortifying — Evelyn was on the warpath, set and determined, and that was one of her most attractive qualities.

But she was also running herself ragged, running up steam with no rails on which to run.

And frankly, she was wrong.

But none of us had the heart to stop her.

Evee jabbed the head of her walking stick to indicate Lozzie, and said to Jan: “The only reason I am asking you politely is because of Lozzie. If it wasn’t for her, this conversation would be very different. It would be taking place in the cellar. With a blindfold. And a hammer.”

Lozzie whined, genuinely offended, “Evee!”

We tutted too. “Yes, Evee. Don’t threaten torture, what’s come over you? What—”

Evelyn would not look at me. “I will threaten whatever I like.”

Over by the doorway, July was suddenly staring directly at Evelyn.

The demon-host hadn’t moved a muscle or adjusted her stance by a single inch, but she suddenly reminded me of an owl who had just heard a mouse in motion beneath a bed of leaves. Perhaps it was all the long hours we’d spent admiring the same quality in Raine, the instant shift into readiness for violence. Or perhaps it was the time we spent with Zheng, skin-to-skin with a predator. Or perhaps it was just having more eyes.

Slowly, we spread our tentacles, snaking outward to catch July’s attention. The tall, athletic demon-host looked at us instead. She saw the threat, or the warning, or I wasn’t sure which I was actually doing. We quivered only a little under that predatory attention. We didn’t like her staring at Evee in that way.

We couldn’t blame her, though.

Evelyn was correct, technically. That wasn’t a very good kind of correct, but it was undeniable. Despite the blatant aggression and the unreasonable questioning, she had a point. We still had no idea who VB was, beyond that she was a skilled dreamer. She could have faked everything I saw and heard. She could have indeed been Edward in disguise — though that would surprise me. She could have gone to him with all our plans. She might not have been real. She might have been a demon, or something worse.

But Evelyn had concluded that she obviously knew Jan.

I’d told Jan and Lozzie all about the mysterious old lady, that first day after our shared dreams. Lozzie hadn’t recognised the description at all. Jan had pretended not to. The pretending was a little obvious. And here were the consequences.

“I am deadly serious,” Evelyn continued. “I know you have your secrets, Miss Martense.” She managed to turn Jan’s surname into a mocking hiss. “But we are about to go to war with another mage and I am lacking information.”

To my great surprise, Jan shed her mask.

With no fanfare, she sighed hard and lost the sweet little smile. Nothing changed about the exterior of her doll-body or the layers of pneuma-somatic flesh which made her look human, but she seemed by far the oldest person in the room, older than any of us, older than Felicity’s exhausted hyper-vigilance and Evelyn’s worn-down calloused exterior and Raine’s ready violence.

Suddenly, Jan was very much our senior.

“That’s not the only thing you’re lacking,” she said softly.

Evelyn lost her temper; she banged her walking stick on the floor and almost stood up. She only stopped because we anchored her so hard, dragging her back down into her chair.

“Evee, no,” we said. “Evee, Evee!”

Evelyn was spitting mad. “You— I have tried to be— you little fu—”

“No fight!” Tenny trilled.

Lozzie was biting her lower lip. Jan was staring defiantly. July was stepping forward, moving for Evee, and Felicity looked like she wanted to reach out to stop her, fingers already twisting into a worryingly unnatural shape. I raised my own tentacles, a hiss crawling up my throat to warn the demon-host off my mate.

Clap.

“Right then!” said Raine. “That’s enough of that.”

She stood up from the sofa in a rubbery roll of loose muscle, rubbing her hands together after the room-silencing clap, like a prize fighter chalking her palms. Raine had mostly stayed on the sidelines of this unwise experiment, lounging around in tank-top and pajama bottoms. But now she stepped forward, rolling her naked shoulders and letting the muscles make a wordless statement. She got in everybody’s way and grinned all around. I for one rather liked that, sighing inside with relief — and more than a little adoration. She stood tall in the middle of the workshop, all smiles and even a wink for Lozzie, but leaving no doubt that she would apply physical force to keep this situation under control.

“Right,” Raine repeated. “Let’s all just take a deep breath, hey? That means you too, squeaky,” she added for July, which earned her a tilt-headed look from the demon-host.

Evelyn huffed. “Raine, don’t get in the way. I am trying to—”

“Ah ah ah ahhhh,” went Raine. She raised one finger to silence Evee — and actually pressed it against Evelyn’s lips. “This is going really badly wrong, like stupid wrong, mutually assured destruction wrong. So, everyone is going to shut the hell up. That means you too, Evee. I love you, but shut the hell up.” She pointed at July without looking directly at her. “And everyone is gonna return to their places.”

July didn’t move. Raine kept pointing, then slowly looked round at her.

“What did I say?” Raine asked. Her tone was light and amused, but she bounced on the balls of her feet, ready to throw down.

Even after all this time, all we’d seen from her and her potential for instant, devastating violence, that look and that posture still sent a quiver of appreciation up my spine and down into my gut. Look at us like that, please, Raine.

“R-Raine,” we said. “There’s no need to—”

But Raine’s eyes found me next, amused and indulgent, but no less strict. I went quite stiff.

“Heather,” she said. “This goes for you too. All of you.” Her eyes circled us, including the tentacles. “Down, girls. Stop flaring, okay? Don’t make me tie you up.”

Lozzie giggled. Evelyn huffed. We blushed.

“Wha- what?” I stammered. “We were just— Raine, I’m sorry?”

“I know you’re not doing it on purpose, puffing yourself up and all. And with the lemons too. But cool it, okay? Relax, or I’ll make you relax. For me?” She didn’t wait for an answer before she turned back to July. “And you can back up, or I can make you sit. Your choice. Woof woof.”

I could only stare — first at Raine, then at the slice of lemon held delicately in one of our tentacles.

The worst edges of our food cravings had rounded off their sharp corners over the three days since the dreams. But the taste for lemon, soy sauce, and fish still remained. We were still eating one or two raw lemons every day, especially in moments of increased stress. This particular pair of lemons I’d been snacking on had been neatly peeled and sliced for me, by Praem; I was hardly skinning and devouring fruits in mid-air with invisible appendages anymore. But I placed the second to last slice back down on my plate regardless. Was I being rude without realising? Was I really that intimidating?

Raine had a point about the tentacle flaring. We reeled ourselves in, sheepish and mortified.

July still wasn’t moving. She said: “You don’t order me. Zheng can order me.”

Jan sighed and said, “Really, Jule? This isn’t the time for your crush.”

Raine cracked a dangerous grin. “Well, Zheng’s busy. You’re dealing with me. So unless you want me to put a boot up your backside, don’t advance on our Evee. Back off.”

“She’s threatening Jan.” July said this as a simple statement of fact, not a challenge or a complaint. Jan is threatened, therefore she protects. She didn’t move.

Jan cleared her throat. “Jule, it’s fine. Have some tea.”

“Yeah,” Raine said to July. “You’re right, Evee is being rude. Being a right bitch, actually, ‘cos she’s all wound up. But let me deal with that, okay? She’s ours, not yours.”

Evelyn huffed and muttered, “Well excuse me for trying.”

July considered this for a moment, then returned to her previous position, with her hands tucked behind the small of her back, as if standing to attention — or stowing her weapons. On the opposite side of the door frame, Felicity relaxed the odd position of her fingers, flexing the tension out of her hand muscles. I had no idea what she’d been planning, but it probably would have been messy. Raine caught Felicity’s eye and nodded — down, girl. Felicity coughed and looked away.

Finally, Raine turned on Jan.

The petite, black-haired little con-woman all but fluttered her eyelashes. “It’s quite all right,” Jan started to say. “I don’t hold anything against you or Miss Saye, I only want … to … ”

Raine smiled one of those dangerous smiles which she could fill with such dark meaning — just a small one, a boot-knife smile rather than a machete smile. Jan trailed off and swallowed, wrong-footed for the first time since she had arrived.

“Jan,” said Raine.

Jan swallowed again. “Yes?”

“Don’t make jokes about lacking body parts to somebody who uses a prosthetic leg.”

Jan froze, mouth a little ‘O’ shape. “Oh, oh, no. No! That’s not what I meant! For God’s sake! That’s not what I meant!”

Raine shrugged, grinning with deep, dark amusement. Evelyn seemed none too pleased by this particular defence of her honour. Felicity put her face in one hand. I sighed too — obviously that wasn’t what Jan had meant.

“Raine!” she was snapping. “You know that’s not what I meant! That was a low blow. My entire body is prosthetic. Head to toe. I’m the whole package deal. The last thing I’m going to be implying is a crude joke about Evelyn missing a leg!” Jan’s attention switched back to Evee, all hostility forgotten. “You know what? I apologise regardless. This is horrible now.”

Evelyn huffed too, and said: “Yes, Raine, that was more than a bit shit of you. Entirely uncalled for.”

“Quite,” we added — though somewhat tempered, because we could see exactly what Raine was pulling. Though apparently I was not the only one.

“Heeeeey,” Raine said, spreading her hands. “I call it how I see it. Just what I heard.”

Jan stood up, enraged. She didn’t flush, but looked pale with anger. Lozzie rose with her, making an ineffectual effort to get her to sit back down. She pursed her lips and frowned a mighty little frown at Raine, punctuating her words with jabs of a small finger.

“I was not implying anything about Evelyn’s body,” Jan said, tight and curt. “And you know it. Don’t think I’m blind to what’s going on here, or how much of a coward you’re being.”

Raine was so confident of her victory that she mimed a fishing rod. She rocked her body backward, winding an imaginary reel with one hand. Evee frowned at her, utterly perplexed. Felicity just blinked. Lozzie made a pouty face. I sighed.

“Coward?” Raine echoed, casual and unoffended.

“Yes!” Jan said. “You are acting like a coward. You should have had this conversation with her yourself, or three days ago. You clearly—”

“But—” Raine strained against her imaginary fishing rod. Jan was so incensed by the topic that she wasn’t even paying proper attention to the gestures. “What were you implying then? If not Evee’s missing leg, then—”

“I am implying she is a terrible strategist and a worse organiser!” Jan snapped. “And I think you know that, too! I think you know bloody well that this entire thing is a displacement activity because you people—” She whirled, pointing both fingers at Evee. “—specifically you, are careening toward disaster. You lot are going to get yourselves killed!”

The room rang with surprised silence. Jan stood there, panting, flushing deeply in the face. Raine hauled her imaginary catch into the air and caught it in one hand, then winked at me. I sighed, but I couldn’t help but smile at how incredibly silly that all was.

And Evelyn was scowling at Jan in an entirely new kind of way. “Excuse me?” she said, dark as coal dust.

Jan cleared her throat. “You heard me.”

Praem chose that exact moment to sweep back into the room with a tray full of fresh, steaming tea, in a variety of mugs. Tenny bobbed to the doorway after her, trilling out: “Disaster!”

A very awkward moment unfolded as Praem went around the room, passing out fresh mugs of tea and collecting up the empty ones. Raine thanked her with a wink. Felicity shuffled with great discomfort. I nodded a thank you as well, screaming inside with silent relief. Jan and Raine between them had finally said what I couldn’t.

Evelyn simmered just below an angry boil. Jan didn’t sit back down. Her exterior mask was gone. She looked weary but resigned.

We cleared our throat. “Um, excuse me, everybody. I want to make a suggestion. Tempers have run very high, so perhaps it would be better if we took a break. Perhaps Jan and Evee can talk in more privacy, perhaps … um, yes, Jan?”

Jan was staring at me with a look I’d not seen on her face before, an expression which demanded my attention — because it was all similar to Evelyn herself.

Jan said, “Why am I not surprised? You’re half the problem, Heather.”

“ … excuse me?”

“We’re not breaking this meeting up now. Heather, I can only imagine what you’ve been going through, what you’ve had to adjust to — but you people have stalled long enough. Lozzie informed me you lot haven’t made a real move in three whole days.”

Evelyn sat up straighter, frowning at Lozzie, who was still draped over Jan’s shoulders like a living blanket. “Lozzie, is this true? You were meant to invite Jan, that was all.”

Lozzie pulled the most impish little smile, wiggling her eyebrows and biting her bottom lip. “Oh nooooo, whoops!”

Jan said, “Did you really think I responded to your summons just to get interrogated?”

Then, in a total one-eighty of her attitude, Jan promptly buried her face in both hands. She let out a low moan of deep frustration. Lozzie hugged her around the shoulders, trying her best, but whatever Jan was in, she was in deep.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” she said into her hands. “I can’t believe I’m going to do this. I can’t believe I’m even contemplating this. Why? Why me? Am I really doing this?”

July spoke up, voice clipped and hard: “You were born for this.”

Jan raised her face from her hands to scowl at July. “I will sew your lips shut, so help me God.”

“No you won’t.”

Jan started laughing — or at least she tried to. The noise was halfway to a pitiful sob, though her blue-marble eyes were dry as bone. “Oh, I should not be doing this, I should not be doing any of this. I should be getting out of town. I should be running for the hills. Knowing what you lot are up to is bad enough. Being on the periphery is worse. But this is real involvement. God! I’m going to die.”

Lozzie peeked over Jan’s shoulder, easing her face forward until Jan could not ignore her. “No, Janny,” she crooned. “He’s gonna die.”

Jan froze, staring at Lozzie’s mischievous little look with a combination of muted horror and deep, gut-clenching admiration.

It was the same way I looked at Raine.

Evelyn cleared her throat, breaking the spell. “This is an awful lot of theatrical nonsense when you could simply explain what you meant.”

Jan gathered herself and focused on Evee again. “I already said it. This is a displacement activity.”

“What is?” Evelyn demanded. “Explain.”

“This!” She gestured around, at all of us, at the room, at me, at Felicity, even at Tenny. “You’re groping for anything you can find, at the most unimportant of straws, when your actual target is right in front of you.” She pointed at the photographs on the table. Evelyn opened her mouth to counter, but Jan rushed on, roused by true anger — and perhaps, we realised, by more than a flash of professional interest, of the master driven to irritation by the poor student. “The identity of ‘VB’—” Jan mimed a very exasperated pair of air quotes around the initials “—clearly doesn’t matter in comparison with your complete lack of strategy. You want to know who she was? Well, her real initials are not VB. I’m pretty sure she lifted that from a book, to avoid giving Heather her real name. Very sensible too, I might add.” Jan huffed. “She’s none of your concern. She’s somebody I used to know. And from what Heather said about the dream, she turned up because I was there. A bloody mage war is the last thing she would ever be interested in. So! Miss Saye. Evelyn. Evee. Put her out of your mind, and accept you need some help with your actual strategy.”

Evelyn was still frowning, but with significantly less anger. She just said, “I’m perfectly capable of determining our strategy—”

“You’re clearly not!” Jan shouted, hands in the air, shrill with exasperation. Lozzie hung on her shoulders, covering her own mouth with a flap of poncho — was Lozzie giggling? Jan went on. “What have you even been doing for the last three days? Hmm? What is all this, really?” She gestured at the photos again. “Staking out a mage? His atelier is right there. You’ve had three days. What are you doing?”

Evelyn pursed her lips. “There are preparations to be made.”

“Oh, yes,” Jan said, dripping sarcasm. She pointed over her shoulder — at the circle held behind hazard tape. “Like that? That — is terrifying. I don’t know what the hell you think you’re doing. Does everybody else know what you’re building in a corner of the house they all sleep in every night? Does Heather, here, does she know? Does Praem, your daughter? Does Lozzie?” Jan gestured at Lozzie’s face peering over her shoulder. “By the way, I’m inviting Lozzie and Tenny to both come stay with me and July in our hotel room, until you get rid of that thing.” She jabbed another finger at the circle.

Evelyn’s jaw tightened. “It’s necessary.”

“Yes,” Jan said, suddenly cold. “I’ve heard that before.”

Raine cleared her throat. “Wait a sec, I don’t know what that—”

Jan interrupted, tight and cold, “Go on then. Enlighten me. What’s it necessary for? We’re all on the same side here. There’s no prying eyes or listening devices. Would you like me to strip off so you can check me for a wire?”

“Jan,” we said delicately.

“Oooh,” went Lozzie. Jan, to her credit, blushed only a tiny bit.

Evelyn huffed and shot a glance at Tenny, who was still standing in the doorway, tentacles playing across the frame. She swallowed, clearly uncomfortable. “I’m not sure … ”

“Tenny sleeps here too,” Jan said. “Tell us what the circle does, Evee.”

Evelyn glared at Jan, but her eyes lacked venom. Somewhere along the course of this conversation, she and Jan had switched roles. Jan had drawn out Evee’s fangs, left her floundering in the mud, shamed. “You know full well what—”

“Tell everyone,” Jan repeated.

Evelyn stared at a point on the floor for a long, long moment. We murmured, “It’s okay, Evee. We won’t judge you. Please.”

That helped, a little. Evelyn didn’t look up from the floor, but she said, slowly and awkwardly. “It’s straight from Impia Methodologia. And it is insulated from this building. It won’t complete without being applied to a surface, it’s perfectly safe, it—”

“What does it do?” Jan pressed, with a little sigh.

Evelyn raised her eyes at last. “Asphyxiation. Room by room. Like a carbon monoxide leak.”

“If it goes right,” Jan said. “If it goes wrong—”

“It won’t go wrong.”

“I’ve seen it go wrong, Evelyn Saye.”

“Ahhhhh,” went Raine. “Right. Too dangerous, yeah.” She raised her eyebrows at Felicity — but Felicity looked away, ashamed by her involvement in all this.

I felt — numb. Of course Evee was building something lethal. What other option did we have? But to build it right inside the house, that felt somehow rash.

“So,” Jan went on. “What is your actual plan, here? What’s your strategy? You’ve built a nasty weapon. What are you going to do with it? Do you have a plan for approaching this mage’s house? What if he has guards? What if he has worse? Come on, Evelyn. Share.”

Evee took a deep breath — and deflated in my grip. She didn’t answer.

“Thought so,” said Jan. “God, I hate it when people wing things like this. Rather than facing up to the fact that your strategy is terrible, you have chosen to chase loose ends by harassing me about my past. You are burnt out, Evelyn Saye. You are a cinder, a crisp on the floor. You are stalling and procrastinating. You are not thinking straight, you are making terrible strategic decisions. And yes, that’s not your fault, it’s not your fault you’re so distracted—”

We saw, from the vantage point of three tentacles, Evelyn’s eyes flicker so minutely — toward us. She arrested the motion before the glance could complete. But we knew what it meant.

Jan was carrying on, “—but unless you admit it to yourself, you’re going to lose.”

Raine raised hand. “Hey, Jan take a sec to—”

Jan jabbed a finger at Raine. “You can shut up. You started this. You dragged me into this, so you can shut your mouth.” Raine, grinning, put her hands up. Jan moved quickly onto Felicity, which we hadn’t expected. “And you — look, I’ve barely met you, I don’t want to know what your deal is, but you’re clearly incapable of standing up to Evelyn and telling her when she’s going wrong. You’re just going along with all this because you’re … well, I don’t know, and I don’t want to know.”

Felicity stared, dead-eyed with her one good orb. “I’ve fought other mages before.”

“Alone?” Jan asked, then pointed at Evee. “Or with her?”

Felicity hesitated. “Alone.”

“Well, there’s your problem.”

Felicity sighed, “Thanks. Sure.”

“You,” Jan pointed at Praem, then paused and cleared her throat. “Well, good job.”

“Good job,” said Praem. “I am good.”

I foolishly said: “What about me? Are we a problem, too?”

Jan turned a deeply tired gaze on us. “You’re a problem, Heather, yes. You’re too busy inside your mind to even recognise what’s happening. You need a week off — a month off, a year off. But you’re here and you’re involved. So pay attention.”

We swallowed, feeling guilty.

Evelyn sighed and said, “Have you quite finished?”

“No!” Jan said. “No, I’m barely even getting warmed up. Oh, I cannot believe I’m doing this. I cannot believe I am getting involved in another bloody mage squabble.” Jan turned her head and looked at Lozzie for a second, a fleeting moment of eye contact during which entire volumes passed between them. Lozzie chewed on her lip, almost embarrassed. Jan shook her head slowly, then muttered: “Je n’ai pas été impliquée depuis Caen.

Apparently Lozzie did not understand French any better than I did, because she tilted her head like a confused puppy.

But July did. She repeated her earlier words: “You were born for this.”

Jan sighed and turned back to the rest of us. “No, I wasn’t. I was born for complicated romance, chocolate ice cream, and expensive clothes. But here I am, involved in another mage war, whether I like it or not. Wonderful.”

Evelyn looked so shrunken in her chair when she spoke up. I wanted to wrap her in our tentacles, but I suspected the one around her arm was already too much. “You don’t have to be involved, Martense. I’m not asking you to be. You’ve made your point. I’m … ” Evelyn gritted her teeth around a sour taste. “I’m making a real pig’s ear of this situation, yes, I know, but I have my … reasons, and … ”

Jan waited for Evee to trail off, though I doubted Evelyn’s discomfort had anything to do with Jan’s unimpressed look. Jan said, “Clearly I do need to be involved. You need an outsider — ha! Pardon the pun, bloody hell — an outside, expert opinion. A consultant. My fee is ninety pounds an hour.”

“Done,” said Evee.

Everyone did a double-take at Evee, save for Praem. Even Raine and Felicity were a little surprised. Even Tenny — who was not fully privy to the depths of Evelyn’s stubborn nature and habitual paranoia — trilled in surprise.

“Evee?” we murmured, squeezing her hand in one tentacle. She wouldn’t look at me.

Praem intoned softly: “A fair fare.”

Jan huffed. “Yes, well, I’m not some McKinsey ghoul.” That went completely over my head, but Raine snorted. “That was a joke, by the way. The fee part, not everything else. You people are careening toward disaster — a big one — because you don’t have a plan and you’re all burnt out and exhausted.””

Felicity said: “Evelyn, are you sure about this?”

I added, “Yes. Evee, this isn’t like you. And you, Jan, you—”

“She’s right,” Evelyn snapped. She stared straight at Jan, her hostility burnt down to embers and capped over with the cold stone of practical necessity. “Myself, Felicity, and Kimberly, between us we can work magical wonders. But I am … emotionally compromised.”

Jan nodded. She visibly relaxed, as if the worst was over. “I’m glad you acknowledge it.” She pointed between us — between me and Evee. “You two need to work out whatever is going on between you, and then—”

Evelyn interrupted: “It’s not that.”

Evelyn straightened, spine once again stiffened by a rod of iron. She put on a good show, but it was only that — a show. Through the tentacle we had wrapped around her arm, we could feel her shaking.

“I am trying to avoid a magical duel,” she said. “I’ve been in one before. I have no desire to experience another. I do not want to fight this man face to face.”

Jan’s expression changed, softening ever so slightly. “Ah. You … survived. I see.”

“Lacking the necessary resources to organise a truck bomb and drive it into that house, I have resorted to the next-best hands off measure I could think of.” Evee held her chin high. “But you are correct. My judgement is compromised. What are your suggestions, consultant?”

Jan went a little stiff. Her own fires had died down too, now that she’d had a good rant. “Right now?”

Evelyn nodded. “If you expect your fee, I expect you to work. You are also correct that we have wasted time. Yes, I would like to start right away.”

Jan glanced back at Lozzie, who was still hanging over her shoulders, her chin on Jan’s collarbone. Lozzie just raised her eyebrows, perfectly relaxed, as if we hadn’t just conscripted her girlfriend of barely a few weeks.

“The … the fee was a joke,” Jan said. “I’m not accepting payment. I … I don’t … Lozzie, do you really want to be here for this?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie nodded. “We’re gonna win!”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “I will pay you regardless. We’re already going to pay you for Maisie’s new body. Now, consultant, what do you suggest we do?”

Jan sighed a big sigh, put her hands on her hips, and glanced around the room at everybody present. “Look, you need to be having a strategy meeting. A real one.” Jan waited a beat, then made a come-on-then gesture with one hand. “So? Strategy meeting? Let’s do it, right now, before I completely lose my nerve and run for the hills.”

Raine clicked her fingers and pointed double finger-guns at nobody in particular. “You got it.”

Praem intoned in agreement, “Strategy meeting. For meeting strategies.”

Tenny joined in: “Strategyyyyy.”

Felicity nodded too. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m with you on this. Let’s do it.”

July just watched in silence, happy to go along with her mage.

I felt like an additional wheel on an already over-laden lorry. Was I really needed for this? Our tentacles bunched and coiled, like a squid trying to shrink itself so as to squeeze through a gap in the rocks. Perhaps we should retreat to the rear of the room and stay silent, perhaps our own internal issues were too much of a distraction. My cheeks burned with a slow, private shame. Jan was right, I’d been so wrapped up in myself when I should have been taking care of Evee. We all wanted to hug her and pull her out of the room, to do — something I couldn’t put words to.

But Jan must have seen my desire to retreat. She pointed at me suddenly. “Ah, you’re not going anywhere, squiddy. You stay right there. Your friends need you.”

“I-I’m sorry? I don’t see how. I found the house, but I’m sorry for … delaying us … ”

Jan’s eyes glinted like twin windows on a deep-sea lava flow. “And this isn’t everyone, I know this isn’t everyone. I want everybody involved, here.” She pointed at the ground with both index fingers. “We’re not having this conversation twice, or three times. We are having an all-hands strategy meeting, with no surprises for later, no lingering objections, no unanswered questions. Besides, if I have to do this twice I’m going to have a coronary event.” She rubbed her chest. Lozzie joined in.

“Fair point,” said Raine, nodding sagely. “We should call Twil and Zheng in.”

Evelyn sighed. “They’re watching Edward’s house. No, we can call one of them back, not both. Somebody needs to keep eyes on that place.”

“I said everyone,” Jan announced. “Get everyone.”

“Everyone?” Lozzie chirped over her shoulder.

Tenny echoed that too, trilling softly: “Everyoooooone-uh.”

“Everyone! Yes!” Jan repeated. “I don’t care about your stakeout. It’s a waste of time and energy. Call them both back. Call them both here. And this … Church. God I don’t want to think about that. Can we get one of them in here, too? A representative?”

Evelyn answered that. “Twil can serve as that.”

We cleared our throat. “Evee, no. Twil isn’t … I mean … if we’re planning a move, Cringe-dog should be informed.”

Jan wrinkled her nose. “I’m sorry, ‘Cringe-dog’?”

Evelyn sighed and waved a hand. “Better that you don’t know. We could see if Miss Amanda Hopton is available?”

“On it,” said Raine. She made for the kitchen, to fetch her phone — then turned at the last moment. “Wait, am I calling Nicky, too? She’ll want in. Maybe.”

Jan blanched. “The police officer? Absolutely not!”

“Ex-copper,” Raine corrected. “She’s a P.I. now. Got connections though.”

Jan chewed her lower lip for a moment. “Can she be trusted?”

I spoke, much to my own surprise: “Absolutely. Nicole has helped us before. I trust her.”

Jan sighed and shook her head. “All right. Her too.” Raine nodded, then slipped past Tenny and into the kitchen. Jan added: “But if we all get arrested, I don’t know any of you. Right. Now what about your third mage?” Jan clicked her fingers. “The … what’s her name?”

“Kimberly,” said Felicity. “She’s at work.”

Jan squinted. “Work?”

I cleared my throat. “Kimberly has a normal, regular job. Unlike most of us here she’s neither a student, nor … ” We smiled awkwardly, letting the silence speak for itself. Two tentacles bobbed up and down in a silent pantomime of laughter.

Jan sighed and rolled her eyes. “See, that is exactly what I’m talking about. A distracted mage will not win this kind of contest.”

Felicity said: “She’ll be back at about half five. So, not too long. We should wait for her.”

“Fine,” Jan snapped. “God, this is far too many mages in one place, it cannot be safe. I’m half expecting the universe itself to punish us for this hubris.” Jan’s eyes flickered to Tenny, who was still filling the doorway to the kitchen, fluttering her silken black tentacles over an imaginary barrier of permission. Jan suddenly looked deeply uncomfortable. “Is, um … is Tenny … ?”

Lozzie piped up: “Tenn-Tenns is allowed to listen too.”

“Yah!” Tenny trilled.

Evelyn said, slowly and thoughtfully: “A child she may be, but no child should be excluded from deliberations over the fate of her family. Tenny is old enough to understand what we’re doing. Isn’t that right, Tenny?”

Tenny bit her lips together, as if thinking very carefully. “Yaaah.”

We said, “If we have to discuss grisly things, Tenny, we might have to ask you to go upstairs.”

Lozzie pouted at me, “She’s not going alone!”

Jan held up a hand. “Before I lose my nerve — when I said everyone, I meant everyone. Even the terrifying one I’m trying not to think about.”

And with that, black and yellow stepped from the shadows.

Seven-Shades-of-Suspicious-Stealth ghosted into the room from a dark corner, in her yellow princess mask, hand-in-hand with a figure too slender and slight to be a human being, a figure wrapped in lace from head to toe, faceless behind a matching black lace veil.

“Speak of the devil,” said Sevens, “and she will appear.”

Aym went sreeeetch, like a single nail down a chalkboard.

Jan all but jumped out of her skin. Lozzie did a half-decent job of calming her, mostly with physical embrace and a few muffled whispers in Jan’s ear. As Jan panted and stared, we wound one of our tentacles out across the open space and reached for Sevens’ free hand. The Yellow Daughter took it without hesitation, Aym in one, me in the other.

Evelyn drawled, “Was the dramatic entrance really necessary?”

“Always,” said Sevens.

Aym cackled like a bucket of live crabs. “The look on your face, doll-bitch!”

Lozzie finished whispering in Jan’s ear. Jan swallowed again, then said, “You … you are also the little one with the black hair and red eyes, correct?”

Seven-Shades nodded once, polite and graceful. “At your service, general.”

Jan winced, hard, as if struck across the cheek. Aym, little more than a scrap of black lace, giggled.

“Don’t call me that,” Jan said. “Look, I don’t want to know what either of you are.”

Tenny trilled: “Friends!”

Praem said, “Good girls, if they know what is good for them.”

Aym shivered, as if she’d been about to deliver some insult and had to slam her mouth shut at the last moment. But Sevens simply nodded again. “Don’t ask me and I will not tell you.”

Jan snorted. “How primitive. One question, for the pair of you — how far do your powers extend? Can you solve this by just plucking the damned book from the mage, or killing him for us?”

Aym screeched, “Get me inside the house and I’ll have him weeping for his childhood bedroom.”

Sevens straightened up. “No, general. I am weaker than I seem, but happier this way. Though … attach me to my beloved—” she nodded toward me “—and we may make miracles together, if we are pressed against the fulcrum.”

Jan let out a shaky breath. “I’ll take that as a no.” She turned back to Evelyn. “Does that account for everybody?”

“Badger,” we said. “Sarika? Neither of them are in any state to help, though.”

Jan shook her head. “No, leave the ex-cultists out of this. Anybody else?”

Evelyn took a slow breath. We squeezed her arm. She glanced at us, just once. “No,” she said. “Nobody else. That’s us.”

“Good,” said Jan. “Time for a real strategy meeting. I hope to God I don’t end up regretting this.”

Lozzie chirped over her shoulder: “You won’t!”

“We’ll do our best to make sure you don’t,” somebody said. “Our best.”

A moment later, I realised it was me who had spoken.

Our best — without dissolving into a disaster. But no plan survives contact with the enemy, as Raine had taught me all too well. The answer was to have as little contact as possible. Because mistakes meant friends getting hurt. Mistakes meant a duel with a mage. Or worse.

Our best. Our best. That could only mean one thing.

As far as we were concerned, we didn’t need the strategy meeting at all. We knew exactly what to do. We were just scared.

Perhaps Jan would suggest it for us. At least then the burden would be shared.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Jan is not impressed with this bullshit. These people are supposed to be in the middle of warring against another mage, what have they been doing all this time?! Evelyn is compromised by … certain things. And really Heather has been no better, what with her recent changes. But here’s a contractor, to step in and make everything ship-shape again. Jan’s going to have her work cut out for her, but maybe she’s got some good plans up those strategic sleeves.

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! I literally could not do this without you, the readers and audience and all my supporters. This story is for you. Thank you.

Next week, it’s time for a proper, real, straight-up-and-down, no nonsense, no skiving off, no swinging the lead, no pulling a sickie, no messing about, strategy meeting. Chaired by Jan. Hm.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.1

Content Warnings

Discussion of DID/plurality
One reference to suicide



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“So, Heather — what does it feel like?”

Raine purred the question, allowing it freedom to hang in the cool air of the kitchen. The breath of her words swirled tiny dust particles caught in the thick beam of honey-rich, midsummer sunlight pouring in through the window. That sunlight caught the condensation on a glass of orange juice at my elbow, picked out the chestnut glow on stray strands of Raine’s hair, fingered the wood grain in the old kitchen chairs, and dusted the floor tiles with the proof of their age. But the summer heat stayed beyond the walls, beating against brick and tile.

Feeling playful, my top left tentacle reached up and flicked at the sun-kissed motes of dust, to make them dance. She was followed by the slightly less agile coil of my bottom right tentacle — the firewall tentacle, still tinted purple in the light of a terrestrial sun. She bobbed into the light, her own glow briefly joined to the blazing summer, then dipped back down into the shadows.

Not for the first time, I wondered if pneuma-somatic flesh was vulnerable to sunburn. Praem never seemed to tan, after all.

Raine didn’t repeat her question. Neither did she rephrase it, or add some superfluous conditional; she gave it room to wander the air and my mind alike, trusting that we would get to it when we were ready, or accepting that we didn’t want to answer. For the last three days since the dream, Raine had not pressed once. We loved her all the more for that. We all loved her. We agreed.

I tried to consider her question, but most of our shared cognition was already occupied by the thorny problem of the next chess move.

Top Right was already reaching for my queen — the white queen, a metaphor I did not care to pursue. But that mere gesture made Tenny sit up straighter on the other side of the kitchen table. Her big black eyes darted rapidly between the remaining pieces on the board, recalculating the implications of the move I might be about to make; I had learned that was a bad sign. It meant I was making a move so unoptimal that Tenny had not previously considered the outcome. Her own tentacles were constantly wiggling and whirling, two of them locked in a sort of repeating rotational pattern above her head. Like a human twiddling her thumbs as she thought very hard, except Tenny was sitting on her own human hands, quite firmly.

Eventually we went with Top Right’s move: queen two spaces forward, threatening Tenny’s remaining bishop. The piece made a satisfying clack of solid wood.

The chess set was brand new, all hand-carved pieces, designed to look like stylised animals, but with a minimalistic focus so as not to diverge too far from a classical look. An expensive present for Tenny — from Jan. One third apology, one third bribe, and one third Jan buying Tenny’s giant protection should an unexpected dream ever inflict itself upon her again. Tenny had spent the last two days inviting everyone and anyone to play against her. Most had taken that invitation in the spirit it was intended — even Evee, despite how grumpy and busy and stressed she was right now, and Zheng, who played a single game but no more, mostly because Tenny played from behind a door frame the whole time, tentacles only, hissing softly whenever Zheng moved too fast. Upon victory, Tenny had puffed herself up with disappointment that Zheng was still taller than her.

So, armed with a new chess set, Tenny was more than happy to spend six hours helping me introspect and integrate my new distributed decision-making powers.

My top right tentacle uncoiled her tip from around the white queen; Tenny descended like a bird of prey, whip-slash fast with three silken black tentacles, click-clack-clock.

“Check,” she trilled, grinning with joy.

She was also more than happy to beat me. She never got bored of that.

I sighed, but I smiled too; my first lesson had been in gracious defeat. One could not get frustrated with Tenny, she was the world’s most polite and encouraging winner.

Evelyn’s voice interrupted us from the open door to the magical workshop, calling as if from deep in the hidden stacks of a shadowy library. She did sound rather far away: “Twenty seven nil,” she called out. “Unless I’ve lost count.”

A mumble joined her in agreement. Felicity, also hidden away in the magical workshop, head down over some inscrutable work: “Mm. Twenty seven.”

“Twenty seven,” Praem echoed — also deep in the workshop, voice ringing like a distant bell.

“Check!” Tenny repeated, calling back at the open workshop door. “Not checkmate. Heathy’s still in the game.”

I couldn’t help it, I laughed a little, mostly at ourselves. “That I am, Tenns. Um, I think you’ve got me though. Well done, again.”

Evelyn called out: “Six additional brains have not made you any smarter, Heather!”

I sighed again, significantly less amused. Tenny was almost bouncing back and forth on her seat with excitement, tentacles vibrating, eyes flicking across the board at high speed. She looked wonderful in the high summer sunlight, her whorls of white fur all tufty and fluffy, her black skin healthy and bright, her wings hanging down from her shoulders. She loved this feeling, this high-speed calculation and mental mapping, especially when she could share it with others. She was preparing herself in the same way she had after every victory: cataloguing all the possible moves I could have made differently, listing and organising them so she could show us exactly where we’d gone wrong and how we might beat her in the future.

But she wanted me to keep playing, too. She wanted me to try. She understood how important it was that we tried our best to think.

“Tenns, I’ll think it through, okay? Then, if I still can’t figure it out, you can show me again. I’m looking forward to it.”

She nodded, silken tentacles all a-wiggle. We looked back at the board and chewed my bottom lip, allowing our thoughts to flow outward and relax in the way we’d been trying to practice for the last three days. My tentacles drifted, looking at the board from different angles, processing different moves we might make — but we struggled to hold onto every possible permutation, let alone see three or four variations ahead and remember all of them and consider their implications for future board-states.

Evee was right; six additional coils of tightly packed neurons had not made me a genius. We were still bad at chess, just six times quicker.

“Ahem,” came a familiar cough from the doorway to the magical workshop.

I looked up. So did Tenny and Raine.

Evelyn had appeared before us, the cave-dwelling mammal strayed into the blinding dawn, blinking and squinting her sapphire-blue eyes. Praem was at her shoulder, impassive as always — but I thought I could detect a hint of worry or concern on her face. Evee was still dressed in her pajamas, leaning heavily on her walking stick, tired from overwork but fully fed and watered and caffeinated and painkiller’d. Praem and I would accept no less. Evelyn squinted at me with a deeply uncomfortable expression.

“Auntie!” Tenny trilled. This managed to short-circuit whatever was going on in Evelyn’s brain, because she nodded to Tenny and gave her a supremely awkward smile, one she had not prepared for.

Before she could recover, we said, “Evee, do you want to join us? You could play against Tenny, once I’ve lost.”

We all agreed on that. One tentacle — bottom-left — even bobbed toward her, seeking a touch or a hand-hold.

Evelyn cleared her throat again, then spoke stiff and starched. “No. Thank you. Heather, I insulted your intelligence, you didn’t deserve that. I apologise.”

“Oh, Evee, no, it’s fine. You’re correct. Our neural architecture might be larger, but I haven’t gotten smarter, I’m just—”

She talked right over me, cheeks flushed: “And it sets a bad example for Tenny, as well. Tenny, it’s very rude to call your loved ones—”

Evee stopped dead, just staring at Tenny, like a sleepwalker who had blundered into a wall. She couldn’t see Raine’s face from that angle, so Raine caught my eye and pulled a comedy grimace. Over Evelyn’s shoulder, Praem stared at me, impassive and immobile, but I could feel the eye-roll in her soul. I could practically feel Felicity cringing back in the depths of the workshop. Evelyn was trapped between two truths: I was her loved one, but right then she wanted to have a very big shout at me.

“Rude,” Tenny trilled.

“Yes,” Evelyn said. “It’s very rude to call your loved ones stupid. I should not have said that. It was bad behaviour.”

“Auntie Evee being naughty,” Tenny confirmed.

Evelyn sighed and ran a hand over her face. “Exactly. Well. Sorry, Heather.”

She turned away without another word, about to disappear once more into her magical workshop, amid the massive jumble of papers and photographs and plans spread out across the table, not to mention the pair of experimental circles under construction, one of them physically blocked off with hazard tape and chairs at the back of the room. Every time I’d ventured in there over the last three days, that circle had made me physically ill just to look at.

The workshop was only the next room over, close enough to call back and forth; one could even see Evee in there, if one stood up and went over to the sink, to get the right angle into the workshop, the ex-drawing room, the long and cluttered space of magical secrets. But as she turned and retreated back into the shadows, it felt more like she was walking down a long, long corridor, going away from us, sinking into the deep.

It had felt the same way for the last three days; Evelyn was angry and frustrated with me, but very bad at expressing herself. And she didn’t want to interrupt my tentacle based euphoria.

If we had been anywhere but inside Number 12 Barnslow Drive — my own personal safest place in the universe — then I would have hurled myself after her, tentacles or not.

Instead, I hurried to say: “Evee, are you sure you don’t want to join us? Do you want Praem to make more tea? Fliss could play against Tenny, you could—”

“No, thank you.” she shot back over her shoulder. “The sooner we finish this, the better.”

Raine called after her too. “Want another pair of eyes in there?”

“Not yet.”

“You close?”

Evelyn stopped, half turned toward us. “New batch of photos from Twil and Zheng, twenty minutes ago. Last batch, I think.”

“That close, huh?” Raine asked. My heart climbed toward my throat.

Praem answered for Evee, “Almost done.”

“No change?” Raine asked. “Still nothing?”

Evelyn’s lips pressed together, sour and angry — but not with me. Her anger for me was wet and soft. Her anger for this stakeout process was hot and sharp. “Nothing,” she said. “Not a peep. Not a single change in that blasted house. I’m starting to suspect we’re being fu—” She glanced at Tenny. “That we’re being hoodwinked.”

Raine shrugged. “Maybe he’s just not home.”

“Maybe.”

Evelyn retreated back into the magical workshop. Praem swished away after her. Raine caught the look on my face and shared a sympathetic sigh. She mouthed: “She’s better than yesterday.”

I pulled an awkward smile and glanced at Tenny, thinking that maybe we shouldn’t have this conversation in front of her. But Tenny was even smarter than she let on, and that really was saying something; she was watching me and Raine with that very specific look older children get sometimes, when they know exactly what the adults are talking about, but also that the adults are more comfortable pretending that children are deaf.

I mouthed back to Raine: “She’s still angry with me.”

Raine blew out a long sigh. “She’ll come ‘round.” Then Raine winked at Tenny, which encouraged Tenny to try winking back, alternating with both eyes.

I screwed up my anxieties and turned our attentions back to the chess board; another downside of having seven of us in here, anxiety was multiplied as well. We were all self-conscious and worried and more than a little guilty. And riding high on nerves.

Evelyn was still furious with me. She couldn’t argue with results, or how happy I was, but it takes a very strong constitution to watch somebody you love bleeding through her own skin and cackling like a madwoman, and accept that was a good thing. My tentacles, the six other sub-Heathers blended into the periphery of my consciousness — our consciousness — were more than a little shy and hesitant about Evelyn. They loved her too, very much, but they were also part of the cause of her barely suppressed, awkward anger.

She had spent the last three days pouring that anger and frustration and fear into the project to murder Edward Lilburne. She rode the others like she had a whip instead of a walking stick: Felicity was worked to the bone making those circles alongside her; Twil and Zheng were staking out the house; and Evee herself pored over the photographs, looking for some kind of minute change in the exterior of the structure, some kind of sign, a magical tell, anything. She produced reams of notes, theories about what we were looking at, and more theories about how to deal with it.

“It’s not a house. Not really,” she had said on that first day after I’d identified the location, and Twil had returned with a single grainy phone camera snapshot of the old place.

“Eh?” Twil had squinted at her, then at the picture, then back at Evee. “Looks like a house to me. What is it then?”

“A bear trap. Trust me. It’s in the layout of the beams, I can see it plain as day. This fucking vermin has turned the exterior of his own home into a sigil; I don’t even know what this means, but if he wants me to break it, I’m going to do it from a distance, with a bomb. Absolute bastard. This is going to take days. Where the hell is Felicity? I need hands, I need eyes. I need a fucking ICBM! Where is she?”

Evee prepared for war; I climbed the walls.

We tried to turn our thoughts back to the thorny problem of the chess board — not as one, because that’s not how it worked, but in a loose agreement that this was probably a better use of our thoughts than dwelling on Evee, at least right now. One tentacle went high, another went low. Another wrapped around my middle in a self-hug between the two of us. Another drifted over to Raine. Another bobbed over the chess board itself, thinking thoughts about position and pieces and priority and persistence.

We were still terrible at chess.

“—and if you wink like this,” Raine was saying to Tenny. “And do a little point, like this, it’s like you’re saying ‘good job, friend, I got you now’. Now you try. Yeeeeeah, that’s it! You’ll be knocking ‘em dead in no time, Tenns.”

“Brrrrrt!”

I wet my lips. We sighed. My mind went back to Evee while other Heathers concentrated on the chess board; that was something new, intentional bifurcation of thought processes. So many thoughts pulled toward Evee. We agreed on a compromise.

“Raine,” I said.

“Heather?”

“To answer your question: not very different to before.”

Raine took less than the space of a single heartbeat to catch back up with the conversation I had attempted to resume. “Ahhh. What it feels like. Right.”

Raine had asked me that same question over and over again for the last three days — What does it feel like?

Each time she meant something slightly different. What does it feel like, Heather, waking up from a dream with all your tentacles collapsed back into pneuma-somatic invisibility? What does it feel like, now you’ve cried yourself empty in the shower while I scrub dried blood off you? What does it feel like, re-summoning them back into flesh the following morning? What does it feel like when I stroke one of them, and cup her in my hands, and kiss her smooth, pale length with my lips, because she’s you and you’re her and I love all of you? What does it feel like when Zheng gathers you up like a beached squid and carries you downstairs? What does it feel like? What’s it like?

And we rarely had to ask what exactly she meant; we just told her what it felt like, each time. She even asked it when she pinned us down in bed — well, almost all of us. She made a valiant attempt, with her mere four limbs.

She gave us exactly what we needed, a space to think out loud, but also the physical re-grounding of my own body. We hadn’t even discussed it beforehand. She hadn’t stopped and asked me what I planned to do with the tentacles, or if things were going to get weird. She just touched me.

She hadn’t even made a tentacle sex joke. Lozzie had, on the following morning, which implied that Lozzie knew what we’d been doing. I tried not to think about that. But then again, Lozzie knew everything.

But this time, sitting at the kitchen table and losing twenty seven consecutive games of chess against Tenny, I knew Raine was asking something more cerebral.

She was asking how it felt to think.

I kept our attention on the chess board as I answered, chewing over the next move: “Not very different, yes. I’m still me. We’re still us. We’ve always been here. The … six others, I mean. They’ve always been here, I think, at least since the abyss.” We shook our head. “Nothing about me actually changed, inside that dream, I just … found pieces that I hadn’t realised were present. I mean, look at me, doing this.” I sighed, my left hand wandering forward to poke at my now blind-sided white queen. “I’m still terrible at chess. You deserve a better opponent, Tenns.”

“Love playing with you, Heath-er,” she fluttered.

I looked up and smiled across the board. “Tenns, you’re far too sweet, thank—”

“Think fast!” said Raine — and whipped her arm back.

The ping-pong ball left Raine’s hand with a flick of her wrist, far too quick for me to actually see with anything but the most delayed of peripheral vision, a whip-crack motion of white blur. Two tentacles twitched upward to defend me — the two which had been waiting for this all day.

But thinking was faster.

Down in the oil-and-grease-slicked sump of our soul, the Eye’s borrowed machinery clicked and whirred under eight hands, burning and searing and corroding through flesh and thought alike. But eight hands made light work. With an equation that had no right to exist in our reality, I bent the laws of physics around a single microscopic point, a single atom worth of change ready to rubber-band back in my face.

The ping-pong ball went tock! as we deflected it, three inches from our left shoulder.

“Ahhhhh!” I groaned as the pain washed over me.

I screwed up my eyes, tentacles going stiff, muscles cramping from roots to tips, the pain radiating down into my trunk and pelvis. My right flank burned where my bioreactor had powered up for a split-second. My sides ached as all six tentacles throbbed and spasmed with the effort of distributed hyperdimensional mathematics. My nose started bleeding.

I doubted the nosebleeds would ever go away. I had started to wonder if the Eye got nosebleeds. If not, maybe we should give it a nose, see how it liked that.

The ping-pong ball hit the wall — hard and quick, deflected with far more kinetic force than I’d intended; I didn’t have much fine control over this technique. I wasn’t certain if I ever would. It bounced so hard it hit the opposite wall too, before Tenny reached up and plucked it out of the air with one of her own tentacles.

Raine was on me instantly, pressing tissues into my hand so I could stem the nosebleed, checking my pulse with two fingers on my throat, asking if I needed water — yes — and if I wanted painkillers — also yes — and if I felt sick — no, glorious beautiful no.

“Tentacles alright?” she purred as she shook chewable ibuprofen tablets into my free hand. “How you doing, girls? Still with us?”

I felt several of me nodding and waving and bobbing at her. Raine touched three of them briefly, then made sure I sipped my water and took my painkillers. Tenny watched with attentive fascination; we hadn’t even attempted to hide my changes from her, or what they meant. She’d seen me bleeding and thrashing in the bathtub. She knew what was going on.

“Heather, hey,” Raine was saying. “Well done, well done. That was even faster than last time. You barely needed the warning. How do you all feel?”

“Sore all over,” we croaked.

“Tentacles are stable, though?”

We grumbled, feeling very put-upon and pathetic, even though this entire training thing was our idea. We forced each tentacle through a long process of uncoiling and stretching; tubes of muscle complained and ached. Neurons burned with a pain deeper than mere nerve receptors. Thought and sensation were one.

Deflecting ping-pong balls was one of the first systematic teaching tools I’d ever used, back when I’d first gotten serious about learning how to manipulate the Eye’s unwanted lessons. Raine and I had been through this before, flicking balls at me until I could swat them away with a thought. But back then even the most minor of manipulations had led to hour-long nosebleeds and up-chucking everything in my stomach. Now, Raine was correct — that was faster than last time.

“Yes,” we croaked eventually. “They’re all still here. Stable. But, ow.”

Raine nodded, taking me seriously. “Think you could go again, right away?”

I respected her for not making the obvious sex joke about refractory periods; I could see it in her eyes regardless. Not in front of Tenny, that was a good rule.

“Mm. Maybe.” I sighed. “We’ll have to do away with the warnings sooner or later though. I can’t expect to always—”

A tiny ball of white flicked free from a tangle of black, spinning in my peripheral vision.

We were so surprised that we forgot all about brain-math, just turning to Tenny in time for the ping-pong ball to bounce off my forehead. One tentacle had jerked up to swat it away, but muscle soreness made her clumsy, and she just baffed me in the face instead.

“Ahh-pffft!” I reacted like I was slightly drunk and being slapped with a wet fish: an ungainly flap of hands, too slow to deflect even a mosquito, let alone a ball thrown with perfect accuracy by a now-giggling Tenny.

The ping-pong ball hit the floor that time, unpropelled by deflection either hyperdimensional or tentacle-based.

I wasn’t above laughing at myself, even with a lingering nosebleed and six different kinds of tentacle-ache. Tenny was giggling, rocking in her seat; she scooped the ping-pong ball off the floor and fluttered her apologies all the same.

“Sorry-sorry Heath! Auntie Raine told me to! Told me to! Pffffft!”

“I did,” Raine confirmed, also laughing. “That was all me, Tenny was just doing what I told her, giving you a little surprise.”

“It’s fine, Tenns,” I said from around the tissues wedged against my nose.

“Sorry! I am!”

“You are forgiven. I love you,” I said. Tenny beamed, her attention already wandering back down to the problem on the chess board. “Besides,” I carried on, “it rather does prove the very point I was just trying to make.” I glanced at Raine; she was doing a good job of pretending not to laugh at me getting thwocked on the forehead with a ping-pong ball. “I still struggle without a warning first. And there’s no way I can do it in quick succession. And it hurts.” We huffed and grumbled. We all ached.

Raine nodded along; one of Tenny’s silken black tentacles uncoiled towards her, carrying the ping-pong ball while Tenny’s primary attention was absorbed in the exciting prospect of showing me all the correct chess moves. Raine held out her hand, accepted the ball, then flicked it in the air and caught it again with a side-swipe of her open palm.

“You never know,” she said, making it sound so easy and light. “We keep practising like this, you dunno how skilled you could get. Remember that time with the, uh … ” Raine mimed a finger-gun, then winked.

That was a subject most unsuitable for Tenny’s ears: Raine was referring to one of my single greatest feats, so many months ago now, last year, which felt like a previous lifetime. She was talking about the time I had used hyperdimensional mathematics to deflect a bullet. A single bullet, from a rifle fired by Amy Stack, aimed at Raine’s back, down the impossible repeating stairwell of the cult’s looping pocket-dimension trap in Willow House.

It felt like ancient history, but it really wasn’t so long ago; with the distributed neuron-webs inside my six tentacles, we were relatively confident that we could — in theory — repeat such a feat. Reliably? No. In rapid succession? Absolutely not. If somebody took a shot at Raine again, and wanted to overcome my meagre powers of protection, all they would have to do is pull the trigger twice.

We didn’t want to think about that. I just cleared my throat and indicated Tenny with my eyes: don’t talk about murder in front of Tenns!

Raine nodded at my silent complaint in total acceptance. I felt slightly ashamed for dodging the subject. She tossed the ball into the air and caught it again. “Seriously though, Heather, I got faith in you. Practice, keep at it, keep improving. You never know how far this could go.”

I sighed with irritation, despite Tenny’s presence in the room. Our sweet little moth-puppy must have picked up on my tone, because one of her tentacles pointed right at me, even though her eyes stayed glued to the chess board.

“I have no idea if this is even what Maisie wanted us to learn,” I blurted out, repeating the same anxiety we’d circled around for the last three days. My tentacles joined in with the huffing and puffing, bobbing up and down in a wordless display of unreleased tension. One of them even coiled up as tight as possible, like she was clenching a fist and digging nails into flesh. “Was this actually what Mister Squiddy was intended to communicate? I don’t think so, Raine. I think this is just a … a coincidence. I couldn’t understand Maisie’s message. I couldn’t.”

Raine considered this for a moment, nodding seriously. “But you still got something good out of it. Right?”

“Yes, but—”

“So if you could rewind time by four days, would you go back and choose not to do it?”

“What? I mean, pardon?”

Raine was being entirely serious; I heard it in her tone of voice. She wasn’t mocking me or making fun. She may have been trying to make me see the error in my attitude, but if I had answered ‘yes’, she would have accepted and integrated that answer. She would have listened.

She repeated, “If you could go back in time before the dream, would you choose not to, you know, make friends?” She gestured around my core of mortal flesh, at my six tentacles, bobbing and weaving and slowing to a stop. They untensed, uncoiled, relaxed. We felt such a wave of denial, all together, all very uncomfortable at that idea. Raine just sat and waited, half-lit by the glowing honey-soft sunlight, her hair raked back over her head.

“Of course I would still do it,” we said. “We would do it. I wouldn’t be … I don’t regret it, I just … ”

“You just wish you’d understood your sister,” Raine added gently.

We nodded, feeling a little moist in the eyes. Raine handed me another tissue. Tenny politely did not comment, though she wrapped one sneaky black tentacle around one of ours. Like holding hands under the table.

“So,” Raine said, leaning back, once she was sure I wasn’t crying. She tossed the ping-pong ball in the air and caught it again. “You got something important out of it regardless. Real important. Now, I don’t know Maisie — not yet, but I’m looking forward to meeting her — but I would bet any money you like that she’d be happy you figured yourself out a little, even if her own words got a bit lost in the process. Right?”

“Right. Yes. Yes.”

Raine tossed the ball, caught it quick. “And you can use this, Heather. Hell, you already are! You’ve already proven it.”

Helllllll,” trilled Tenny. Her big black eyes darted up from the chess board, looking to me for approval. “Swearing?”

“Um, technically that’s a swear word,” I said. “But it’s so gentle. I don’t think Lozzie would be angry.”

“Lozz-mums,” Tenny trilled, then looked back down.

Raine flicked the ball up toward the ceiling, then caught it in her fingertips. “I believe in you, Heather. I believe you can do whatever you put your minds to. Including deflecting a whole barrage of ping-pong balls.”

Blushing, feeling a little hot in the cheeks, deeply flattered, I reached down and flapped the sides of my triple-layers of t-shirts. I gave Raine a silent, questioning look.

“We’ll find a solution to that,” she said — and she really believed it. Almost made me believe it.

“I don’t see one, Raine. I’m sorry. I can’t walk around in public like this.”

I didn’t mean the tentacles themselves, of course; Evelyn and Felicity had spent three gruelling hours debating the relative probabilities of the psychological censor effect applying to my tentacles, if witnessed by people who weren’t In The Know. They had played devil’s advocate back and forth against each other in a frankly tiresome and exhausting argument which neither of them really believed. In the end we’d come to the conclusion that we simply didn’t know what might happen if I walked the streets of Sharrowford with six very fleshy and real tentacles poking out from my flanks. Mundane people might have found their eyes sliding off me, as they once had with Praem’s former blue skin and empty, milk-white eyes. Perhaps a squid-girl was simply too much to believe. Or perhaps any random bystander might scream and call the police, or have a breakdown, or attack me. We simply couldn’t be sure. Testing was too much of a risk. The only time I’d been outdoors in the last three days, I’d had to collapse the pneuma-somatic flesh back into their prior state of humiliating invisibility and quasi-insubstantial -spirit-matter, so they could pass through the sides of my hoodie and t-shirts.

No — I was talking about the necessary wardrobe adjustments we required, when we were fully manifested in solid flesh.

We were currently wearing three t-shirts layered on top of each other, all borrowed from Raine, all old and on their way out; we’d cut slits in both sides, long slashes in the flanks, holes for the tentacles to poke through. We hadn’t worn either of our favourite pink hoodies indoors for the last three days; they were too dear to modify with a pair of scissors.

I was hardly going to walk around outdoors with open slits in the sides of all my tops, in case I needed to manifest my tentacles on short notice.

And why would I need to manifest them on short notice?

Raine and I had figured that out on day one of seven different Heathers, the first time I’d asked her to throw a ping-pong ball at my head.

Distributed and decentralised hyperdimensional mathematics only worked when all of us were manifested in true flesh. Neurons had to be real to calculate. Phantoms could not do maths.

So, if I was surprised on the street by the machine-gun toting assassins of Raine’s wildest imagination, I needed slits in my clothes if I wanted to do brain-math with all my-selves present.

“Velcro,” Raine said, yanking me back up out of bitter thoughts.

“I— I’m sorry?”

“Velcro,” she repeated, cracking a huge grin. “I’m thinking velcro strips on both sides. We wouldn’t even have to modify all your t-shirts, just a couple of hoodies, maybe a jumper or two. Could hide that easy enough, make them look like part of the stitching. Probably have to do some testing, make sure you can pop them open from the inside real quick, with your tentacles, not your hands. Or, hands from the exterior?” She gestured at her own flanks, pulling a thinky-frown that I wanted to kiss off her furrowed forehead. “Mm, might be kinda fiddly like that. We wanna make it as natural as possible for you.”

“ … Raine?” I blinked at her in surprise.

She turned to me and chucked. “You surprised? I’ve been thinking about this all day. All night really, too. Kim knows her way around a sewing machine, believe it or not, but I think this would be more hand-made needlework style stuff. Don’t wanna use glue. Proper stitching. Maybe we could talk to Praem? I think she knows how to sew.”

“I do,” came the bell-clear voice from deep in the magical workshop. Raine cracked a grin.

I just stared in amazement. Top-Left reached out and brushed Raine’s hair back in a strangely intimate gesture.

“I … Raine … I didn’t realise you’ve been thinking about it so much. I-I haven’t even had time to consider much … ”

Raine winked at me, then turned and planted a sneaky kiss on the tentacle which had been touching her. We all squirmed in surprise, which made her laugh. “Course I have!” she said. “You’ve been busy figuring yourselves out. Let somebody else handle some of the practical questions, yeah? So, velcro.” Raine pointed a finger-gun at me. “Give it some thought. Lemme know what you think.”

“Oh, Raine.” I could have melted into her arms.

She tossed the ping-pong ball into the air again, caught it — then flicked her hand outward, slinging the tiny white payload at my face.

Slick black machinery clunked and clicked down in the pit of my psyche; eight hands and seven minds spread the load wide; burning white-hot solutions scrawled themselves across the surface of reality. I let go, like a rubber band snapping.

The ping-pong ball went tock! six inches in front of my face, right back at Raine.

She caught it neatly. I scrabbled for tissues, whining and spluttering, tentacles like six entire bodies worth of pulled muscles. Raine fed me water, handed me fresh tissues, helped me recover.

“Thank— thank you,” I croaked. “That was— no warning. Good. Better, even.”

“You did amazing, Heather,” she purred for me. “Well done.”

When I was recovered again — feeling like I’d just been forced to sprint the hundred meters, twice, backwards — Tenny looked across the table at me, her patience worn thin by endless excitement.

“Heath? Give up? Conceeeeede?” she trilled.

I nodded. “Yes, Tenny. I concede the game. Sorry, we’re all— too much— too much thinking. That’s your twenty-seventh win.”

“Brrrrrrrrrt! Show you? Show you?” All her tentacles wiggled and waved, going wild with the prospect of her favourite part.

“Of course.” We bent our attention back to the board as Tenny’s own tentacles descended. Perhaps if we concentrated harder, we might learn something. “Show me what you’d do, in my position. Show me all the right moves. Please, Tenns.”

“Helping!” Tenny trilled.

And she did. She really did.

==

We — as in us, my-selves — had spent the last three days since the dream in a sometimes euphoric, sometimes painful combination of recovery, rediscovery, and rehabilitation.

But I wasn’t the source of our tense waiting anymore; we didn’t need a ‘fully armed and operational squid Heather’ — as Raine phrased it — for the next step of our plans. Playing chess with Tenny while Raine flicked ping-pong balls at me was merely a way of filling time with something useful, while Evelyn did the real work.

That first night, after the blood-sweats and making our selves real — and locating Edward Lilburne’s house and the surprise dream with the mysterious VB — I had awakened once again in the bathtub, seconds later, covered in cold water and surrounded by my friends.

And my tentacles were gone.

Well, not gone gone — not like the bad times where a loss of energy could turn them to wind-blown dust and rob us of what we really were. The six other Heathers which shared our body and mind, they had collapsed back into purely pneuma-somatic flesh, no longer visible, hovering on the frustrating border between real and unreal. I would have been inconsolable if I’d been coherent, but I was exhausted beyond words, and besides, the tentacles, the other shards and reflections of our mind, they were still present inside me, just dulled slightly.

Metaphor can’t do justice to that feeling. It was like partitions had been raised between us, between myself and myself, like parts of my mind were dim and distant.

Raine got me cleaned up, warmed up, towelled off, and tucked into bed. I fell asleep for about twelve hours, dreamless and empty, aching all over, the echoes of brain-math etched into my muscle fibres.

The first thing I did upon waking the next morning was sit bolt upright, pull off half my clothes in a hyperventilating panic, and manifest all my tentacles again.

The second thing we did was curl into a ball and cry for half an hour while Raine stroked my hair and told me it was alright. And it was alright; we hadn’t lost ourselves again, we were all still there. I suspected I could have allowed the tentacles to collapse entirely, turned off my bioreactor, slipped all the way back down to plain old singlet Heather Morell, with no abyssal biology whatsoever — and upon firing everything back up again they would all have been present and correct, because they were me. I was them. We were.

I wasn’t in a hurry to test that theory. I had a suspicion it would be extremely unpleasant.

The third thing we did was go downstairs and find Zheng.

She wasn’t as angry as Evee, but she was halfway there.

“I saw his hiding place!” She greeted me in the kitchen, haloed by grey light, stripped down to her own underwear as if in sympathy with my near-toplessness; Raine had draped a blanket over my shoulders, but it kept getting in the way of my tentacles. We hadn’t worked out the slit-sided t-shirt technique yet. “I saw the wizard’s rotten snake-hole with my own eyes, shaman! And you called me back. Here I am.”

Zheng, flint-eyed and dark-faced, had towered over me in the grey morning light filling the kitchen. Nobody else was awake yet — well, Zheng’s thundering voice might have woken a few. Raine stepped forward, as if to intervene, but top left waved her back. The others — my other selves — were levering me up against the floor, pushing our diminutive height upward in a very futile attempt to match Zheng.

“You promised not to fight alone, Zheng,” we said. “We don’t want to lose you. How many times do we have to say this?”

She blew out a breath like a steam engine gathering power. “Shaman.”

“And … there’s been some … some changes … I … I wanted you to come back, because … well, because we’re very selfish girls. We wanted you to know. To see.” A lump hardened inside my throat. Why was Zheng so determined to leave me behind? “If you must insist on throwing yourself into a suicide charge, we would like you to see this about us first.”

Zheng tilted her head, as if my words made little sense, but Raine spoke up: “Actually, you know what, big girl? You’re not allowed to throw yourself into any kind of suicide charge. Nu-uh. Not just ‘cos Heather says, either. I say it too. You wanna do that, I’m going with you.”

“Raine!” we squeaked.

But that seemed to have done the trick. Zheng’s fury ebbed down. She took several deep breaths, rumbling and unhappy, but her face was more like a machete being slowly slid into its sheath, no longer a bared blade in the pre-morning gloom.

“Little wolf,” she rumbled, showing all her teeth.

“I know, it’s unfair,” Raine said. “But I’ll use every trick I’ve got.”

Zheng grunted. “Huuuurrrn.”

“Hey,” Raine said. “If it matters, if there’s any chance at all of us lining things up right, you’ve got first dibs on Eddy boy. Can’t promise, first casualty is always the plan and all that, but I’ll try to make it happen. I know you’re sore that you didn’t get to pull Alexander’s head off his spine in the end.”

Raine cracked a grin. Zheng blinked slowly, a grim pleasure behind her eyes. A bloody red understanding passed between my two lovers, an understanding that made me shiver and swallow, which did not include me, but which I could not help feeling drawn towards.

“Mm,” Zheng rumbled eventually. “You understand me like few others, little wolf. But if you corner the wizard, do not wait, for me or anything else. Kill him quick. Rip out his tongue. Cut off his hands. Even if he appears dead.”

“That’s the plan,” Raine sighed.

My tentacles levered us upward even further, as if trying to show off. “Zheng. Zheng I have to … I went through something, inside the dream, inside—”

Zheng reached out and placed one hand on the top of my head, her massive palm cradling my skull, her favourite gesture of affection. Instantly all my unspoken, subconscious worries about her regard melted away into nothing, removed with a touch. Then, without warning, her hand slid down and grasped the root of one of my tentacles — top right. We gasped and shivered, instinctively wrapping the tentacle around her arm in response.

“Z-Zheng?” we breathed. All together now.

Slit-dark eyes stared back into mine. A shark’s gaze, sighting a squid, recognising me for what I was.

“My shaman is one, or she is many,” Zheng purred. “Did you not know yourself, shaman?”

I just gaped at her. Zheng knew? Zheng knew all along? But this made no sense. “You— what? I— you—”

“I know you, shaman. Come, show me how you climb now.”

Raine chuckled. “Wait ‘till she tells you about the kaiju fight in the dream. You would’a loved that.”

“Kaiju? Unnh.”

Sometimes it was too easy to forget that Zheng had come from the abyss in the first place. She’d been here a lot longer than any of us, a marrying of flesh and soul forged by will. She knew me at a glance. That was all which really mattered.

We spent the rest of that day — and almost the whole of the next — embracing the simple joy of motion.

My tentacles were technically no stronger or more capable than they had been as purely pneuma-somatic flesh, when invisible to regular human sight. But something about bringing them into the visible spectrum — or perhaps making their neurons real — gave us the most difficult and strange impulses.

We used them much more than ever before, to pick things up, to open doors, to touch others, no different than our human arms. But that false normality quickly gave way to unexpected extremes. We started to pull ourselves along the upstairs corridor, or balance on tentacles instead of legs, or jump up to our feet with the extra muscles provided by six more limbs. I was never going to be athletic, or quick, or strong. But for the first time in my life I had so much more to work with. Though, that only led to biting off more than I could chew.

I startled Kimberly terribly that first evening and I felt so guilty afterwards; she was at the top of the stairs the first time I decided to shoot up them with tentacles instead of my feet. The attempt only half-worked and I collapsed in a heap at the top, but I gave her quite a fright. I had grazes and a couple of bruises afterward, just what I needed.

But none of it was quite enough.

“We need to swim.”

Evelyn had sighed at that. “I think you’d cause a panic in a public pool, Heather. No.”

Raine said, “Maybe we can go when it’s empty sometime. There’s gotta be some time or day, or something, right?”

“Or … ” we had said. “Maybe the sea? The sea. Right. I could swim … swim. I need to swim. We have to swim. We have to.”

None of it was enough. We needed to swim — through air, through water, through anything we could reach.

We needed to swim.

==

Tenny was halfway through showing me all the ways I had failed in our twenty-seventh consecutive game of chess, when Evelyn came raging back into the kitchen.

“No change!” she shouted, stomping out of the magical workshop and across the kitchen tiles, waving her walking stick like she wanted to brain somebody. “That’s three days with nothing! Not a single adjustment to the exterior of that building! This is nonsense! Zheng is probably ready to come back here and bite my entire head off!”

“Brrrrt!” went Tenny, waving a rook around in sudden agitation. None of us had expected Evelyn like this; she’d been so calm and controlled for the last three days.

Praem and Felicity both appeared in the doorway to the magical workshop as well. Felicity looked very worried, but Praem clicked after Evelyn, to make sure she didn’t fall over or start knocking objects off the table.

“Evee,” I said, all tentacles suddenly up, as if to help catch her. “Zheng is fine. She was fine with this. I told her, she was fine. She’ll be grumbly, but she wants this over, too.”

Evelyn whirled around to face us and Raine, already onto the next subject. “That house is like a bear trap and it’s not bloody moving!”

“Bloody!” Tenny cheered.

Evelyn gritted her teeth. “I want this loose end answered — now.”

I winced. Raine puffed out a long breath.

“Now,” Evelyn repeated. “It’s high time we did this.”

I stood up, frowning but sympathetic, reaching out with one tentacle. “Sevens and Lozzie both said—”

Evelyn whacked the table leg with her walking stick. All the chess pieces wobbled. “I don’t care what Lozzie said!” Evelyn instantly cringed, eyes going up to the ceiling. “God, she didn’t hear me, did she? If Aym is listening and relates that, I will murder that little—”

“Calm,” said Praem — instantly shaming Evelyn into shutting her mouth.

“Sevens and Aym are occupied with each other,” I said, gently but firmly, trying to sound like Raine. Raine was also up on her feet now, as if Evelyn was an unexploded bomb and we might have to evacuate quickly. “Nobody—”

Evelyn held out a hand, her free hand, her maimed hand. She forced a long, slow, deep breath. “I trust Lozzie. Alright? She saved your life, more than once. So I trust her. I do not trust ‘Jan Martense’, not after she has introduced the only potential wild card in this situation that I had not accounted for.”

“Evee—”

“You talk to Lozzie.” Evelyn pointed at me. “Make her understand. Get Jan in here, now. She’s been avoiding this question and this is the only lead I have on why this house is not acting as expected.”

“Evee, it’s not—”

“We’re going to ask her about that mystery old woman. Who the hell was VB?”

Evelyn’s question hung in the air like bitter salt wind washing away the sunlight. Tenny trilled an echo: “Hellllll.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A gentle breather after so much blood and stress, a game of chess with a very clever girl, and some complex deliberations on clothing choices. But, as always, Evelyn can’t help but keep moving forward. They’ve got a mage to kill and a book to secure. She’s got her mind on the target. But … who was VB? Does it even matter? Jan might not want to talk. And Heather needs to get her head(s) back in the game.

This chapter also happens to have inspired a wonderful piece of fanart which had me in stitches, based on a rather famous little comic.

No patreon link this week, since it’s the last chapter of the month! Feel free to wait until next week if you wanna subscribe. In the meantime, go check out some of the other wonderful, deserving stories out there! If you’re looking for more Katalepsis content, there’s always some … interesting fanfiction.

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It is you, the readers, who this is all for, who keep me going and keep me writing every week. Without you, there would be no Katalepsis. Thank you!

Next week, it’s time for a friendly little chat, right? Just a chat. A little talk. Tying up a loose end before an assault. Right? Right. Come on in, Jan, nobody here bites …

sediment in the soul – 19.17

Content Warnings

Blood, bleeding
Unreality



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics.

That was Evelyn’s terminology; I had learned it from her lips. Human terminology, in English, a beautifully flawed and messy and often imprecise language, for something so far beyond human experience that no words could do it justice. Would German have done any better? Chinese? Dutch? I doubt that very much.

Evelyn had picked up the phrase from a pamphlet five decades old: Notes Toward a Unified Cosmology, by Professor Wilson Stout. The pamphlet was tucked away with my belongings, on the desk in my bedroom, of little use now that I’d come so far. According to Evelyn, Professor Stout had eventually gone missing under strange circumstances: vanished from inside a locked office. I suppose he thought about numbers too hard and decohered out of reality. Sometimes, in my lonelier and darker moments, when I thought back to how life might have been had I never met Raine in that greasy Sharrowford cafe, I wondered if that would have been my eventual fate. Vanished in a puff of smoke from inside a padded cell, after scrawling equations on the walls in my own blood.

Where was Professor Stout now? Languishing in Wonderland, rendered down into flayed nerves and stripped neurons under the Eye’s gaze? Maisie had never mentioned anybody else alongside her, locked in neighbouring cells, shut away in the Eye’s oubliette. But the sum total of our communication to date was: a single one-way message, written on a decade-old pajama top; one conversation carried out in the language of the abyss, in starlight and photons and magnetism and metaphor; a lighthouse pulse of awareness, a call to Lozzie to whisk me away from the Eye a second time; and now, finally, the contents of Mister Squiddy’s mind, a labyrinth of metal and meaning which I was incapable of understanding.

Was Maisie one of many, one among a vast house full of prison cells? Or was she a reverse chosen one, a sacrificial child, the only one alone in the echoing dark?

Self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics: technical terminology for technical minds. Sanitised, sanitary, sane. It did sound like the kind of terminology a professor would invent. Words you could put on a research proposal. Words you could speak to an academic colleague. Words you could publish. Perhaps that’s why I’d never really liked the phrase. It didn’t even try to capture reality.

‘Brain-math’ wasn’t much better; I’d settled on that out of sheer convenience, not because I thought it was accurate. What did that even mean? Maths which one performs with one’s brain. Brain math. Maths, in the brain.

One plus one equals two. Two plus two is four. Four and four is eight. Three and five are prime numbers separated by a non-prime number. So are five and seven. And so on and so on, out to infinity.

Mathematics is true, in the brain or out of it. But adding one and one with greasy grey meat does not make two of anything — only of thoughts.

But it was not with my brain that I performed hyperdimensional mathematics. ‘Brain-math’ was not correct. Neither was ‘magic’, ‘magecraft’, ‘wizardry’, or any other human terminology one cared to use. Sometimes I groped for words as best I could — screaming hell-math, bloody-minded burning corrosion, toxic waste in my soul.

Terminology did not matter. No words could define and limit the universe, because none of this was meant for human minds and human hands and human eyes.

But I knew a secret.

It wasn’t really a secret, it just wasn’t spelled out in human words; it had taken me a long time to figure it out, to see what was right in front of me.

Hyperdimensional mathematics wasn’t meant for the Eye, either.

The Eye didn’t create any of this. It — he, she, they, who knows, not me, not yet — was merely a little bit more suited to the manipulation of reality than I was.

A little? Yes, that’s correct. Only a little. The distance between myself and the Eye was an infinitesimal blink compared to the distance between the Eye and the whole truth of hyperdimensional mathematics — the underlying principles of the universe itself.

We were like a canary and a vulture; both soaring, the canary infinitely lower than the vulture, but both of us dwarfed by the void of space beyond the false blue ceiling of the wide carnivorous sky.

If the Eye had truly mastered hyperdimensional mathematics, it would have been able to do anything. It could have reached across dimensions and plucked me from Number 12 Barnslow Drive without so much as a breath. It could have compacted all my friends into a single metaphorical entity and crammed them down my throat. It could have swallowed our world, observed every single piece, every person, every blade of grass, every atom, judged and weighed and regurgitated us in its own image. It could have unmade and remade all reality, all spheres, every dimension of Outside. It could have drained the abyss and left it an echoing infinite void, empty of life. It could have unmade everything, observed everything, known everything.

But it couldn’t. Because then it would be God, rather than merely a god.

Lucky for us, no?

The human mind was not designed for what I had been taught to do — and neither was the Eye. It had passed down to me its own set of tricks and techniques, bespoke and custom machinery for manipulating the substrate upon which reality was built. Why? Well, I didn’t know, not for sure. I didn’t seriously believe the Eye intended to torture me with otherworldly knowledge. Was I a chosen protege, a surrogate child, a beloved cuckoo, or a god-seed planted in fertile soil? It didn’t matter. Whatever purpose, the Eye had given me what it thought I needed. But the Eye wasn’t perfect. Neither was the machinery it had built.

Did the Eye feel pain when it performed hyperdimensional mathematics? I’d never considered that before.

Whenever I plunged my hands into the ocean of black oil pooled in the bottom of my soul, when I dredged up those lessons and pulled on those greasy, dripping, burning levers, I was not touching reality itself. I was using the tools I had been handed.

And the Eye had taught me to use both hands, two hands.

But now we had eight.

My bioreactor, still sitting hard and knotted and bruised in my gut, could not draw on truly infinite power, even when pink and healthy and thrumming away in perfect harmony. Eight hands were not a thousand, whatever poetic miracles the dream had summoned to aid me. But the power of the abyss pulled through a plastic straw of acids and enzymes was better than the unmodified furnace of the human body.

And eight was six more than two. How’s that for some mathematics?

In that frozen split-second of brain-math operation, in the wake of the dream and meeting myself face-to-face — or face to tentacle-tip, as it were — sitting on my bed surrounded by my friends, my found family, and at least two of my lovers, with the room bathed in rain-ripped sunset orange, I wrestled and struggled and pulled and hauled and got myself coated in stinking toxic black ooze, burning my eyes and face and eating through the flesh of my fingers and—

And I dredged up a fragment of the Eye’s vast machine, up and out of the black swamp of my soul.

My teacher’s greatest folly was giving me a machine meant for a million manipulators when I had only two. Eight hands were not enough either, not to control the whole thing, not even to keep it surfaced for more than a few seconds, before it sunk back down into the oily black depths, bubbling and hissing, burbling with the whirring secrets of all the hidden, drowned, lower parts of the god-machine.

But eight hands was enough to re-orient some cogs, to rip out old cables and string a few of my own, to clean the levers and dials and knobs — and coat them in a protective sheathe of biological grease.

Eight hands made light work of an impossible burden on two.

This is all metaphor, of course. There was no machine, no black swamp, no levers, no hands, no grease, no toxins. The Eye’s lessons were pure mathematics, interacting with a deeper level of mathematics which neither myself nor the Eye could touch directly, not without burning our souls to a cinder of charred consciousness.

Like a programming language and a compiler, to interact with binary.

That’s what Felicity said to me later, when I tried to explain what the experience had felt like. I had no idea what that meant. She’d been absolutely fascinated, made lots of notes, then had to apologise to a very angry Evelyn. Evee had snapped something about how the universe is not a computer program, that reality is not code. I’d agreed with her, as best I could; all of this was a metaphor. The map is not the territory.

This was merely the closest I could approach with human language, the best words I could find — later — to explain myself to Evelyn and Raine, to splutter through a mouth full of bile and a nose full of blood, to tell them why it didn’t hurt as much anymore! It burned my mind and rocked my stomach and made my tentacles coil and ache like they’d hauled me on a marathon, but it hurt so much less than before! The pain was bearable! And if the pain was bearable — then watch what I could do. Watch me.

The first thing I did with that modified and corrected machinery — modified for eight hands, by seven of us, with six little helpers — was reach down into my abdomen and fix my bioreactor.

That was the point of all this in the first place, wasn’t it?

Out in reality, less than a second had passed. Evelyn was finishing her sentence: “—until we understand what happened—”

Expressed in the language of hyperdimensional mathematics, the trilobe bioreactor in my abdomen was a thing of terrifying beauty. An interlocking machine in its own right, abusing biology and chemistry to achieve an effect that had no place inside a human body, using friction and fluids and muscles and metals and timing and tension to synthesize a pinprick connection to the energies of the abyss.

Messing with that was like opening up the containment torus of a fusion reactor, hoping not to get blown apart in the process. That was beyond me, even then, even with my rapidly increasing competence. That was for abyssal biology alone, not conscious tinkering. That would have turned our victorious little bedside gathering from an orange sunlight-wash to a blood red explosion of my guts all over the walls.

But the flesh. The flesh! The flesh was mutable, and I had eaten a lot of lemons, a lot of fish, a lot of soy sauce, a lot of proteins and grease and tight-packed lipids. I had everything I needed.

Muscle and membrane and tendon and tissue peeled back under the gaze of hyperdimensional mathematics – my gaze, my eyes, my observation seeing through cell wall and mitochondria and DNA. I crammed the fibres with protein and shored up the structures with stem cells and wrapped the whole lot with protective layers of fat and ablative meat and capillary-dense mats of throbbing flesh.

Out in reality, my right flank flared like a fragment of star embedded in my flesh.

Apparently I screamed — according to literally everybody else in the room, and several people in other rooms. So, I must have done. Only the action of the bioreactor itself saved me from burning a hole in my side or cooking my mundane organs or just denaturing half the enzymes I required for homoeostasis; it roared to life, booting up, control rods jerking free as it pumped our body full of things that had no place in a human circulatory system. But then again, we weren’t really human any more.

Homo-stasis, don’t wanna break that, Raine quipped later, mirroring the way I smiled at her, manic and panting through a mask of blood all over my face. I think she smiled half from panic — but half from the living proof that I had broken the mathematical ceiling.

I may not have heard myself scream; but I did hear myself choke.

With the first equation complete, we surfaced from the mathematics with a wheezing gurgle. Snorting and spluttering, blood running down my face from a terrible nosebleed, clothes glued to my skin by a sudden flash-sweat, tentacles coiled and aching each in their own way, head throbbing, gut churning.

But so much less pain.

“Heather!”

“Whoa, whoa, nobody touch her—”

Prrrrrrrrrrrbttttttt!

“Holy shit, is that glowing!?”

“Heathy!”

“She’s always glowed, this is nothing new. I mean, not exactly—”

“Breathe.”

“Yellow! Sevens! Get in there and stop her, before she does herself an injury—”

“She knows what she’s doing, Evee. Let the girl cook.”

“How can you trust that?! Raine, she’s sweating blood! She looks like she has fucking ebola!”

Fuuuuuckkkk.”

“Tenns no! Evee-wevee, she’s fine! I think!”

“I can’t do anything. It’s up to her.”

“Breathe.”

“Big H’s never fucked up bad before. She won’t hurt herself. Right? Right?”

“Wrong! Somebody stop her, stop her doing this, this is mad—”

“Breathe.”

I breathed, ripping my own windpipe back open with an audible slurrrp of meat. We — my tentacles and I — had briefly become a conduit for pure mathematics, forgetting our shared reality as a thing of meat and muscle, forgetting how to breathe. But Praem knew what we were doing. Praem had come up from the abyss too, hadn’t she?

“Heather, Heather. Heather!”

Brain-math always hurt, always burned, was always like handling molten pucks and rods of glowing-hot steel with my grey matter, turning me into a bubbling mass of melted flesh. All the way back to the very first time I did this on purpose, the first intentional calculation I ever performed, brain-math had drawn vomit from my throat and forced icepicks through my skull. I hated it.

And oh, it hurt still, it did hurt. The human body was not meant for this — but neither was the Eye. It didn’t matter how far I wandered from my human origins, how many extra tentacles we became, how many parts we added or modified or adjusted, how far we changed into an instrument of what we had been in the abyss, it would still always hurt.

But now we could all pull in the same direction. Now, the pain was distributed. Now, I had help.

My tentacles ached like they’d been run through a clothes press, twitching and throbbing, muscles complaining. My head pounded like I’d been brained with a frying pain, by Zheng. My eyes stung and burned and filled with pink froth. But I didn’t vomit. I didn’t double over and struggle to stay conscious. I rode the pain upward, pulling my tentacles with me, teaching them all the little tricks I’d learned to soothe the burning in their own distributed neurons, to salve the pain in our shared nervous system and get ready to—

“Heather!”

Raine’s voice was like a whipcrack. That familiar tone sent a jerk through all seven of us, more important than any level of pain. I could have been gut-shot and bleeding to death and I would have responded like a puppy to that voice, that tone, that firm hand on the back of my brain.

We turned to her: an outline of bronze and chestnut brown glowing in the dying sunset, blurred by bloody tears and my own panting breath. Somehow, despite my obstructed vision, I could still see Raine, see too much of her, the angles of her body reflecting upward upon the surfaces of my mind.

“Raine!” I said, elated.

For just a moment, Raine could not respond. At the time I didn’t understand why; only later on did I discover that I was sweating blood into my own clothes and grinning like a maniac.

Everyone was shouting suggestions, telling everybody else to stop me, whatever I was doing, or calling out to me like I was a distant swimmer racing away from shore.

But Raine just took a breath, steadied herself in a way I’d never seen before, and said: “Heather, do you know what you’re doing?”

It wasn’t a rhetorical question. She was just checking if I needed help.

I nodded. I did! I knew exactly what I was supposed to be doing. I had help, I had so much help, all right there alongside me.

“Second part!” I croaked through a throat glazed with my own blood. “Here I go!”

Me and six other Heathers hauled ourselves to the lip of the marine trench that was the abyss, and stuck all our hands into the Eye’s machinery, and pulled one more time.

I had to find Edward’s house.

And I had to do it then, right then, because a tiny voice in the back of my head was speaking low and level sense, barely concealing her panic and worry; was that one of my tentacles or just an aspect of me I didn’t listen to enough these days — or just a metaphor becoming reality as I slipped between the waves of starlight and photons and subjective meaning?

That tiny voice in the back of my head, Cautious Heather, Sensible Heather, Good-Girl Heather, she knew that once this ride was over, I was going to be out. Pain was distributed and my bioreactor was running hot as a steam engine, but none of us — not me, not Lozzie, not the Eye — were truly built for hyperdimensional mathematics.

We could do more now, more easily than before, but we were screaming toward our limit like a ballistic missile without any guidance.

Edward Lilburne’s house, then; what was the easiest method?

Normally such a question would have taken minutes of thinking out in reality. Probably a bit of pacing up and down or wiggling one leg until I hit upon a good method. I’d had lots of good methods in the past, hadn’t I? Trying to define the entire space between Manchester and Sharrowford, sectioning and separating it until we found what we were looking for. But what personal connection did I have to that landscape? What questions could I ask it, in the language of mathematics, which would make any sense? I could barely speak with the house we lived in, let alone the open countryside. The map was not the territory.

But I could use an anchor, a reference point.

And Zheng was still out in the woods.

I knew Zheng, every little part of her body, her glistening red-brown skin and muscles like steel cables, her thatch of dark hair and sharp-cornered eyes, her maw of shark-teeth and the shape of her smile, the spiced scent of her sweat, the rumble of her voice inside her chest. I span her up in effigy, in miniature, described in heaven’s language of three-five-seven.

I didn’t know it at the time, but when I described it to Evelyn later, she said I was doing magic.

No, I told her, very sore and very tired and not sure if I was concussed. I was doing maths. It was just brain-math.

That’s what I said.

What?

Zheng in effigy, tiny but precise, sent spinning across the landscape with me at her heels, to join the real thing, the definite article, miles and miles distant from the house.

Defined in the infinite limitations of hyperdimensional mathematics, Zheng was beautiful: grey-scaled and sharp all over, a shark of the deepest waters, built for tearing apart little squid like me.

Zheng, seven feet tall and wrapped in her long coat, boots cushioned by the springy loam of the woods. Sunset hid beyond the treetops, light a ghostlike memory between the trunks. My shark, hidden in shadows, radiating cold thoughts, slow thoughts, hunter’s thoughts which ebbed low to match her prey.

She looked over her shoulder when I passed, as if she’d heard something in the woods behind: a snapping twig, an unwary footfall. I tried to tell her that it was just me, but that would have terrified even Zheng.

Then I catalogued everywhere she had stepped and everywhere she had not stepped. I unravelled the history of her boots in mathematical perfection. Spinning out across the countryside, across the rolling hills and little dales, up to Stockport and down to Sharrowford, over to Brinkwood and the Pennines and—

Losing blood.

Out in reality I was bleeding through my skin. Bleeding too much.

According to Raine’s detailed explanation later on, I was sweating blood from my armpits, the insides of my elbows, all down my chest and back, my groin, the rears of my knees, and around my fingernails and toenails — not to mention my scalp, my nosebleed, and the frothy pinkish tears in my eyes. Good thing I’d stripped off my t-shirt and my beloved hoodie. The butcher’s bill, by the time this was all over — twenty one seconds of real time — I had ruined one bra, one pair of underwear, my pajama bottoms, and one bed sheet. Could have been worse. In the reified astral projection of active hyperdimensional mathematics, I had no idea that was happening.

But my body knew I was losing blood. Growing weaker. I was yet to take the most important, final step, and I could not afford to flounder.

My trilobe bioreactor presented a novel solution, the kind of solution only a living miracle would think of.

Make more blood!

Re-purposing enzymes and shifting membranes and flooding fluid sacs, in an instant the bioreactor gave over a portion of itself to imitate bone marrow, speed-growing and nurturing and ejecting red blood cells, platelets, and macrophages, flooding me with fresh claret, replacing what I was losing.

Hotter and hotter the reactor ran, flushing my flank with heat; I was sweating buckets, dumping more fluid, more heat — more blood. I didn’t know it, poised as I was over a mathematical map of the landscape Zheng had trodden, but out in reality my body had entered a positive feedback loop. A fever with no upper limit.

Upon reflection, I don’t think I would actually have hurt myself; my reactor, my tentacles, my abyssal side, they would have all worked together to realise what was going wrong. I would have been okay. I wouldn’t have given myself brain damage or organ damage. But I probably would have crashed out of the brain-math. It would have taken days to recover — days we might not have. And I had promised no self-sacrifice; I was riding higher than I ever had, unaware of the potential damage, but if I crashed out, aching and bleeding and in need of a week’s recovery? I could not have pushed on. I would have to keep my promise.

Lozzie came to the rescue. She, of all people present in that room, understood bodies better than anyone.

She leapt up from where she’d been crouched on the bed, next to me. She ignored everybody else shouting and panicking. She grabbed Praem by the wrist and said, “Water!”

A few seconds later they had us off the bed and in the bathtub, tentacles lashing under the cold spray of the shower head. That’s how Praem’s nice blue jumper got blood all down the front, and why Raine had to throw away one of her tank tops. Lozzie helped too, apparently, but her poncho was spotless the next time we saw it.

I witnessed none of this, of course. Myself and all six of my tentacles were wrist-and-eyeball deep in hyperdimensional mathematics.

In the end, the logic was very simple: take all the ground between Sharrowford and Stockport; trace where Zheng had been and where she had not been; then, find the gap. Find the missing piece. Stare down into the void where a house hides.

But I wasn’t looking at an image on Google Maps, or the cross-hatching illustration of a ordnance survey, or a glossy estate agent photograph of a mansion in the woods. I was looking at slices of the mathematical substrate which defines reality itself.

What does a house look like, mathematically speaking? I had no idea.

At that exact non-second of realisation, that moment where I came up against an obstacle for which I was unprepared, I felt a presence at my back. Peering over my shoulder. Offering a suggestion.

It wasn’t a tentacle; they were at my front, helping me, distributing the effort.

It was like nothing I had ever experienced. Slow, solid, still, with its own mathematical rules and systems and interior reflections.

We knew what a house looked like. Yes we did.

And there it was, tucked away in a gap that Zheng had passed on all sixteen sides. Sixteen sides? We didn’t have time to think about that. Wedged deep in a scrap of long woodland, far from the main roads, down a rotting ribbon of water-damaged, fifty-year-old asphalt, was a house.

Red bricks and brown bricks and thick, weather-proofed beams; tiny latticed windows with glass older than the trees; the roof a slate slope, leading to ancient gutters and draping the building in shadow; a squat and crooked construct from another age, another place, another form of life, sprouted from the ground like a mushroom amid rot, but without any of the healthy terrestrial identity of a humble fungal cup. The presence peering over my shoulder did not like it; the presence left, retreating in the way only a thing that never moves can leave a busy, whirring biological lady to her scrying business.

Woods all around, tall and dark and leafless until the canopy itself. Sunset a ghosting memory between thick, summer-fat leaves. A perimeter wall which was not a wall, but the memory of a wall, full of holes and fallen sections. A gravel driveway, so badly in need of replenishment that it was halfway to a dirt road. A back garden, rambling and wild and turning to forest at the edges. In the front stood a dry fountain, all dust and fallen leaves about the feet of a grey stone statue of a naked woman. Two cars in the gravel front: one expensive range rover, dirty with mud and hand prints, stinking of corpses and pain and confinement; the other was a low and anonymous black machine, many-seated, clean, spotless both inside and out, with spaces where weapons once lay. This second car was not a permanent resident. Somehow I knew, somehow I could see the tracery of its history in mathematical precision.

The range rover hadn’t moved in three years. It belonged to Edward Lilburne.

The house, the location, the positive identification — I took a split-second of thought to place them properly, to fix them in place, to place them to place, so that I would not be confused upon completion of the work.

We withdrew, sliding back past Zheng. She was a mere five miles from the house, now striding through the dark of the woods — towards the secret I had finally uncovered.

“No! Zheng! Come back! Wait for the rest of us!”

I tried to speak words, but words are not maths, or if they are then they are the mathematics of the human mind. In the deep woodland gloom I saw Zheng pause and glance over her shoulder. Her sharp-edged face pinched into a frown.

But then she turned and strode on, and I could not stop her.

Unwinding, unravelling, surfacing from the ocean between realities like a beaching whale — I opened my eyes, gasping and spluttering and flailing in the bathtub, back in Number 12 Barnslow Drive.

Water was running down us, soaking bloodstained clothes, shockingly cold; the bioreactor spooled down instantly, killing the heat, leaving me a suddenly shivering, tooth-chattering mess. Raine was cradling my head in her lap, cross-legged in the tub beneath us. We gripped the bathtub sides with six tentacles, ourselves soaked in blood-sweat. Lozzie was hugging one to her chest, smears of me all down her poncho. The others crowded behind, peering at me in the tub, rushing about in panic. Evelyn was shouting orders, something about fetching ice, calling Jan back, arguing magical biology with Felicity in tones of rising panic.

“Heather!” Raine said. She looked up. “She’s awake! She’s back!”

“She’s back!” Twil shouted.

“She’s what!?”

“Heathy!”

“Brrrrrrrrrrt!”

Everyone was so worried. I was covered in a sticky film of my own blood and frozen to the bone. But we smiled. Oh, we smiled. We all smiled in panting, ecstatic victory.

“Call—” I gurgled, then coughed out a mouthful of blood. “Call Zheng. Call back.”

“Heather?”

“Found house. Call Zheng. Call off.”

Evelyn pushed past Lozzie and Praem, walking stick banging against the side of the bathtub. Her eyes were blazing with anger and fear, golden blonde hair in disarray.

“You promised, Heather!” she thundered down at me. “You promised not—”

“I found the house!”

“You promised no more bloody self-sacrifice!”

“It barely hurts,” I said. I couldn’t keep the grin off my face, wide and joyous and with my own blood smeared on my teeth. “I can do it! We can do! Brain-math doesn’t hurt so much anymore!”

All tentacles rose up, as if to show how little we ached. We were trying to show Evelyn that we were okay, that we had conquered this tiny portion of the Eye’s lessons, at long last.

She just sighed. “Bleeding through your skin is not much of an improvement. Are you done?”

I just smiled to myself, to her, up at Raine — upside down above my face, right-ways from the sides, straight-on from tentacle tip pointed at her face. This was the greatest piece of hyperdimensional mathematics I had ever performed. And it barely hurt at all.

“Call Zheng!” I croaked. “Now. Promise. Raine.”

Raine nodded. “I’ll call her back. I promise. Heather, breathe, come on, just breath—”

“Now!”

“Now.” Raine looked away, up at somebody beyond the bathtub, beyond my line of sight. She said something about getting her phone, asked somebody to fetch it.

We sighed in relief. Tentacles relaxed. I relaxed.

But I was still me. Six more of me, yes, but we were still us. And sometimes that meant we were seven little fools, instead of just one.

With my task complete, and Zheng being called back from a potentially disastrous solo assault, my bioreactor fell into post-crisis dormancy, sliding control rods back into their biochemical channels, closing valves and ducts, flushing out imitation bone-marrow.

And I — we, all seven of us — passed all the way out.

==

“I do want to make one thing very clear: this isn’t what I normally do, returning to the scene of the crime like this. Though, ah, I wasn’t responsible for any of that mess, I hope you know that. Frankly I don’t even understand what I witnessed back there. And I suppose this isn’t where it happened, either. Goodness, that’s a lousy turn of phrase I decided to use, wasn’t it? Ah, never mind. Point is, I don’t generally make a habit of sitting down for tea with large and dangerous beings who I’ve met inside unknown dreams. I hope this isn’t the start of a new trend; I suspect I wouldn’t last very long if I make this a regular thing.”

V.B. let out a big sigh — a real old woman sigh, heavy with the weight of age and experience.

She leaned back in her chair — which was made of strange white metal sculpted into a delicate filigree that couldn’t possibly have held her weight in the waking world. She lifted her dainty little teacup to her lips, took a sip, and gazed out across the sparkling marble city below our teatime terrace.

We blinked several times as the dream settled on us, fighting for lucidity and focus. Tentacles gripped our own chair, the edge of the matching white-metal table, and reached down to touch the cool marble flagstones beneath our feet; tactile sensation anchored the dream, kept us here, kept us real.

“I’m not dangerous,” we said, automatically following the conversation, still groping for presence.

Miss V.B. lowered her teacup and raised her eyebrows at us. “Oh, I think you are. What you mean to say is you’re not hostile. You don’t wish me any harm. That goes without saying. I wouldn’t have invited you for a quick cup of tea otherwise. I would have run off, or set some Zoogs on you, though no doubt you would have skinned and eaten the poor things regardless.” She smiled, a crinkle in her crows-feet eyes and around that kind mouth. “No, I understand what you mean, ‘Heather’.”

“Heather’s our name. Stop putting quotes around it.”

V.B. nodded graciously. “My apologies. It is … difficult. Heather is such a human name.”

“I am human,” we said.

VeeBee nodded slowly. “Yes. Yes, you do look a little different now. Though … human is a stretch, but I won’t argue. Your accent is unmistakable though, that much is impossible to fake. I know you British are very exacting about your tea. I hope it meets with your approval? I was a little confused about adding the drops of lemon juice, but there you are.”

She gestured toward a second little teacup, sitting on the table in front of me, cradled in a saucer with golden trim around the edge.

“More of a coffee drinker,” we said. I screwed my eyes up tight, trying to hold onto my senses.

“Really, now? Things have changed since I last waked, I suppose.” V.B. sighed again. “So, Heather, as I was saying, I don’t make a habit of this, but I—”

“Stop it,” we hissed. “Stop. Let me … let me … ”

Keeping my eyes screwed up tight was not helping; I flung them wide instead, filtering the dream through seven different sets of neurons.

Miss V.B. and I were sat at a little metal table with matching metal chairs, spun from sugar glass and cobwebs. The table and chairs stood in the middle of a wide marble-floored terrace, which was set on a hillside draped with deep, dripping, rainforest greenery, thick and verdant, buzzing with hidden insect life under the beating sun. White-fluted columns stood at seemingly random intervals around the edge of the terrace, as if this had once been some kind of temple, now ruined amid the jungle. Marble pathways led off both up and down the hillside, meeting other terraces and walkways and long flights of sweeping stairs, half buried by overgrowth here and there, sometimes clean and clear, obscured here, shining there, a great jumble of fallen beauty.

At the foot of the hills was a city built from the same white marble, filling a wide estuary until the land met the sea. Nothing moved in the empty sun-baked streets but a few stray dogs, the occasional bird, and the salt from the ocean. The sea was flat and still. A dark lump moved on the horizon.

“This isn’t … this isn’t the Squiddy dream,” I said. “Where is this?”

“Oh,” said V.B. “An old place, that’s all. A nice quiet place for a friendly chat. Doesn’t mean much to anybody still around. Nobody to bother us, at least for five minutes.” She cleared her throat, awkwardly. “It had a name, once, but I’d rather not share.”

V.B. herself looked no different to how she had appeared in Mister Squiddy’s dream — old and lined but full of vigour and energy, eyes like smirking storm clouds, dressed in sensible trousers and a padded vest, for hiking. Her loose bun of grey hair, streaked through with red, seemed much brighter in the dream-sunlight, rather than stuck in the false brass illumination of the dome of perfect mathematics.

Her backpack sat on the marble floor, comfortably beyond arm’s reach. Her hiking stick lay against it.

“You’re doing what Lozzie does,” we said. All my tentacles raised slowly in a posture of subconscious menace. “This is a dream. Your dream. Or Outside. You’ve hijacked my natural dreams and brought me here. You—”

“Excuse me!” V.B. set down her teacup and raised a hand. I noticed her fingers were shaking. “Hijacking? I extended you a private invitation and you accepted it. Yes? Yes? Please, you’re free to leave, if you’ve changed your mind.” She gestured up the hillside, along the rambling pathways and terraces.

My tentacles dipped again. This old woman, this experienced dreamer, she was terrified of me. We nodded slowly, swallowed, and looked down at our own cup of tea. Milky, warm brown, steaming gently.

“I don’t think I can drink this,” we said.

“You’re under no obligation to do so.” V.B. sighed, glancing along the hillside. “A pity, but it doesn’t look like we have more than five minutes to talk, anyway. You’ve got some very dedicated and powerful friends, Heather.” She nodded past me. “And I’d rather not meet them, I’m afraid to say. I wouldn’t want to wake up, after all.”

I twisted in my chair, or perhaps the dream twisted around us, or perhaps I merely pointed some of my tentacles behind me, or perhaps they did that themselves.

A glint of deep yellow and a pentacolour pastel bloom were flittering and fluttering amid the marble maze along the hillside.

“Oh,” I said. “Lozzie, and Sevens. They won’t—”

“Ah-ah-ah,” V.B. tutted. “Heather, you really must learn to stop sharing real names in dreams. It’s frightfully dangerous. You’re lucky that I’m just a passing rambler instead of a queen or a god. Or worse. Conceal your friends’ names, please.”

We turned back to her with a huff. “My friends won’t hurt you.”

V.B. shrugged, shoulders thin and old beneath her padded vest. “Be that as it may, we only have a few minutes.” Her eyes roved us, up and down each tentacle. “And you are very … complicated.”

“There’s seven of us.”

“Yes, well. That answers … nothing, really.” V.B sat up straighter. “Heather, as I was saying, I don’t make a habit of this, but I’m making an exception for you.”

“Why? What do you want to talk about?”

Vee sighed and pulled a sad smile. Her lined old face was inherently trustworthy, but something curdled inside my chest. “Honestly?” she said. “You looked like you needed help. And, damn me for an old fool, you remind me of myself at your age. Oh, well, no, that’s a lie. You remind me of one of my granddaughters, when she was your age. When I was your age I was chasing some fool poet, my head full of academia and romance, my first dream still twenty years distant. You deserve better than fumbling in the dark, that’s why I returned.”

“We’re okay now,” we said. “Well, mostly. In the dream — the other dream, with the metal and the dome and the giants — we were having a bit of a crisis.”

Vee’s smile turned indulgent. “Yes, I could see that much. And you’re feeling better now? All better, hm?”

I could detect the hint of sarcasm in her voice, like a surprise chilli pepper in the middle of a doughnut. I frowned and said, “We’ve found ourselves.”

Vee’s eyebrows shot up. “Really now? Have you?”

“Really. What are you insinuating?” I tutted. “I don’t have time for this. I was in the middle of … being … hosed down with cold water?”

V.B. politely ignored the implications of that. “I thought I found myself five times before I really did. The first time was about your age, Heather. But the real discoveries didn’t come until my forties. And that was only a beginning, though it looked a bit like an end at first. We never stop growing, even at my age.” She nodded across the table, toward me. “You seem to have done a lot of growing, very rapidly. That can be very dangerous. Especially in dreams.”

“We can’t slow down,” we told her.

“You’ll have to, sooner or later, or you’ll burn out.” V.B.’s eyes crinkled with sudden sympathy; she knew that pain. “Whatever changes you’ve been going through — and I won’t pretend to know them — you have to stop and think, sooner or later. You need to sit, with yourself, alone, or perhaps with a loved one, and … have a think. Several thinks, probably.”

“There’s no time for thinking. I’m on a rescue mission. My twin sister.” I sighed sharply. “She’s on a time limit. This all has to happen.”

V.B. pulled a pained smile of mingled sympathy and concern. “Perhaps it does have to happen, then. But still—”

“Why are you telling me this?” we demanded. “It’s one thing for my friends to tell me to look after myself, but you, I don’t know you. You’re acting like it’s your place to give me … grandmotherly advice?”

V.B. sighed and glanced over my shoulder. Lozzie and Sevens were closer now, two shades filtering through the overgrown marble. “Well, yes,” V.B. said. “I’m trying. Heather, somebody like you, blundering around in dreams — or in the waking world? gosh — you could do an awful lot of damage. To yourself, to others, to places. And we’ve met. You recall me now. That can’t be taken back. So it’s in my best interests, entirely selfish and all that — to do what I can to tell you it’s going to be alright, to get you to slow down just a little. So maybe if you get any bigger, you’ll remember that kindness. Remember that some old woman you passed in dream, she was a person too.” V.B. smiled, but I could see the terror of duty behind her crinkled old eyes.

“Oh,” I said, suddenly embarrassed, blushing. All my tentacles flushed pink. “I’m not trying to become a god. I’m not. I only care about rescuing my sister, I’m not trying to … I don’t know, ‘ascend’, or anything like that. I’m not dangerous.”

V.B. nodded in a way I hated, acknowledgement without belief. “Very well, Heather. But, will you grant an old lady a single indulgence before she has to leave?”

“I’m not a god!”

“Yes, you’re not. But I’m curious. What are you going to do next, when you wake up?”

“Kill a mage.”

V.B. froze, swallowed her surprise, and nodded. “Ah. Well then. Really?”

“Yes. Well, first I’ll have to get used to the tentacles, and probably we’ll make a plan, and—”

“Well! This has been very nice, but I really should get going. Best of luck, Heather. Try to remember what I said; take a break, eventually.” V.B. tapped the table top, scooted her chair back, and stood up.

Which revealed what she’d been hiding this whole time.

Behind her on the marble floor of the terrace, lying in an untidy pile, glinting in the beating, unreal sunlight, was Jan’s suit of armour. The goat-head helmet was unmistakable. The tabard with the trio of broken crowns and the winding dragon was laid out across the jumble of metal, as if somebody had been inspecting the design.

I shot to my feet, which made V.B. stumble as she stood up. We didn’t want to actually hurt an old lady, certainly not by shocking her into falling over, so we reached out with three tentacles to steady her.

V.B. swallowed a scream. We withdrew once she was standing safely. Sweating, wide-eyed, pale, she nodded a thanks and forced a smile, then stepped quickly toward her hiking stick and backpack.

“Wait!” I said. “That armour, that was from the dream — the other dream, I mean! You took it off Jan? You said you don’t know her, but—”

V.B. hauled her pack on her back with all the strength of a woman fifty years younger, without the slightest hint of a stumble in her step. Her hiking stick jumped into both hands. She turned to face me, a twinkle in her eyes.

“I didn’t,” she said. “But I suspect ‘Jan Martense’ is not a real name, at least not in a dream. I suppose I’ll find out in good time, if she’s got any courage in her—”

“You leave her alone,” we said. “She’s one of us. Sort of.”

“I doubt that very much.”

We reached toward V.B. more out of instinct than intent, but she tilted her hiking stick with full knowledge that she could repel us with ease. She took a step back, toward the opposite exit from the marbled terrace.

“Good luck with your twin sister, Heather,” she said — and she meant it too. “I best be gone before your friends arrive. Put in a good word for me, will you?”

“How do you know Jan?” I said.

But V.B. turned and stepped off the terrace, down a flight of white steps, descending out of sight. With the kind of logic that only makes sense in a dream, I knew we couldn’t follow her.

Lozzie and Sevens burst onto the terrace a moment later. But we caught them both in our many hands, giving them both a hug. There was no sense following one who had already left.

And we had more pressing concerns to attend than an old dreamer, back in the waking world, back together at last.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Edward’s house: located. Tentacle-neuron coils: online. Evelyn: very worried. Dreams: still wacky. VB: ?????

Heather’s been through a lot here. And you know what? So has the story! I’m very glad this extended dream sequence and associated consequences worked out well, it was a big narrative and stylistic gamble and I’m so happy with where it went. I probably could have split arc 19 into two though, things were getting a little unwieldy for a while there. Still! Now the spookycule has everything they need, to murder a wizard. Zheng will be happy about that.

And we’re back! My apologies for the 1-week break in chapters, everyone. I’m much better now and back to writing!

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It is you, the readers, who this is all for, who keep me going and keep me writing every week. Without you, there would be no Katalepsis. Thank you!

Next week, it’s onto arc 20! Mage war preparations are underway. But Heather’s got a lot to deal with too, a lot to get used to. Perhaps she’ll have five minutes to breathe before events catch up with her.

sediment in the soul – 19.16

There will be no Katalepsis chapter on the 11th of March! My apologies! Please see this public patreon post for more information (but you don’t have to read it, you won’t miss anything important). Katalepsis will resume as normal on the 18th of March!

Content Warnings

Mental health/medical trauma
Discussion of institutionalisation
‘Dissociative Identity Disorder’/plurality medicalisation (encouragement of suppression)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

The waking world pounced upon us, bright and sharp and loud.

Consciousness was like a hook snagged behind half a dozen ribs, dragging us up and out of the dream-waters until we breached the surface into the freezing void of the air. Then a flinch, a snap-crack full-body jerk from crown to toes — and down to fingertips and the ends of six tentacles. Eyes were flung wide open, real light pouring through lenses and filling photoreceptor cells. Lungs inflated, sucking real air down a fleshy windpipe. Throat muscles swallowed a small amount of saliva, to the taste of sleep and oral bacteria and unbrushed teeth.

Sensory data piled up: bedroom, ceiling, lying on back; covers pulled up over feet and legs to keep me — me? my body? my self? — warm. Lights blazed from the usual lamps, throwing soft fuzzy shadows across the corners of the familiar space. Curtains stood open on the glory of a summer sunset blurred by the decay of drizzle from the skies, turning the horizon a rotten orange. It was late evening in Sharrowford and reality could not be denied.

Sheets lay against bare hands and exposed tentacles, warm and soft. Clothes wrapped the rest, familiar t-shirt and pink hoodie and pajama bottoms. The bed smelled of Raine and Zheng and—

“Heather! Hey, hey, Heather, hey there cloud pilot, you back down on earth? You with us? Say something, yeah? Heather?”

That was Raine, sitting in a chair next to the bed, a chair she had dragged over from the desk. She was leaning over the body I inhabited, smiling with relief, holding up one hand as if to draw my eyes to her parted fingers, to test if I was present.

Raine was a sight for sore eyes — raw physicality, instant and large and undeniable, an antidote to all dreaming, though she herself was a dream; she was stripped down to a black tank-top and some shorts, the curves of her muscles on display, and obviously not wearing a bra. Perhaps she’d been trying to call me back from the dream with raw sex appeal. I appreciated the gesture. Warm brown eyes and fluffy brown hair, brown like bark, like chestnuts, filled my vision as she leaned closer to frown into my eyes. She was like sun-heated wood left out to dry and harden and grow more real with every piece of light and degree of heat it absorbed. The real sun — drowning in thin rain — painted her face sidelong with planes of orange light. She was beautiful. The waking world was beautiful. I had forgotten.

But then I blinked hard, to clear my sleep-addled vision, because I felt like I was seeing too much of Raine — too much of her sides, from angles other than my own eyeballs.

Was I still dreaming?

A hand reached upward — my left hand — and squeezed Raine’s upper arm, her biceps. Smooth muscle gave way beneath my fingers, thick and plush. No dream could fake that. No illusion could match my Raine, my beloved, my saviour. My own imagination was a pale shadow of her reality. I let my eyelids flutter half-shut, then forced them open again, fighting against the drag of regular sleep. Raine’s eyebrows climbed and her lips curled in a grin.

“Heather?” she said.

“One ticket please,” my mouth said.

“Pardon?”

“Gun show,” I croaked. “Ahhh. Dry mouth.”

A sharp sigh came from beyond Raine, toward the front of the room. Evelyn said, “Is she back with us, or not? Is she sleep-talking?”

Twil said, laughing, “Sounds like her alright! Get that girl-beef, big H.”

“Heather?” Raine was repeating my name. I held on to her arm. “Heather? Hey, Heather, you gotta do more than flirt with me and squeeze my muscles, ‘cos you’d do that even high as a kite. Are you here? You with us? Talk to me.”

“I’m not sure I am here,” I said. “Sorry.”

A cough came from the other side of the room, followed by the distinctive sound of Evelyn’s walking stick swishing through the air as she failed to connect with somebody’s leg. “Go get everyone, then!” she snapped.

Twil said, “But we’ve already—”

“Get! Everyone!”

“Alright, alright, fine, fine.” Twil’s voice vanished beyond my range, chased by the sounds of her feet on the floorboards.

Raine was peering into my eyes, not quite frowning but not quite happy either. Still worried for me. I said, croaking out the words, “I’m fine. I think. But things got weird, went funny, and—”

“It’s alright,” Raine told me — and she was correct; her voice made it alright, honey over steel. She put her hand over mine. “We’ve already heard most of it from Lozzie and Jan. You’re at home, lying in bed. Everyone’s safe. Nobody got hurt — not physically, anyway.” Raine cracked a grin. “Though Jan’s acting like she just lost her V-card or something.”

“Got Lozzie to handle her sword,” I croaked.

Raine snorted with laughter. That was beautiful. On the other side of the room, Evelyn huffed so hard I could feel her rolling her eyes. That was beautiful too.

“What?” Raine said, trying not to laugh. “No, never mind, they didn’t explain that part. Seriously, nobody’s hurt. You’ve been out for just over six hours, not like knocked out but just sleeping, real hard to wake. You must be really disoriented, but it’s okay, you aren’t displaying anything like a fugue state. You’re fully awake, you’re really here, this isn’t more dream. I promise.”

“S’something a dream would say.”

Beyond my line of sight, Evelyn huffed. “I’m quite certain I would not be showing up in one of your dreams, Heather. No, sadly, this is all very real.”

Raine turned away from the bed to pick up a little flash-light from the bedside table. “Here, let me check your pupils, just in case. I’ve got a lemon here too, if you’re still craving them. Just hold still a sec.”

But I was already pushing myself up into a sitting position, struggling against mattress and sheets and a heavy dose of sleep.

My tentacles lifted me; I did not lift myself.

I was lifted — yet, I lifted.

We all lift together.

My tentacles took my weight and helped me sit, six additional limbs doing half the work of moving my body around, still a little bruised and sore. Strobing in slow, deep rainbow phosphorescence, with mushroom-pale skin and subcutaneous muscle and buried nerve bundles. They finished the simple task of raising me up, then drifted outward to hang in a loose ring, their tips level with my eyes, pointing upward, like seaweed in a secret shallow current. I counted them: one, two, three, four, five — and six, the one had I used to communicate with Mister Squiddy; that final tentacle was still a little swollen and puffy, her colours tinted neon-purple, skin still thicker than the rest, numb and tingling with the aftermath of the modifications and the dream and—

“And what we did,” I breathed the rest of the thought. “What we did — together?”

Raine was saying my name with increasing concern. Evelyn was asking what was wrong with me — and what was wrong with me? I hadn’t even looked at her yet, checked if she was okay, and here I was entranced by a piece of my own body. My own body? My own body. My own — body? Evelyn said something about how I was still miles away and suggested splashing water in my face. Footsteps were hurrying up the stairs, accompanied by other familiar voices — Lozzie, Jan, Twil, a trilling flutter, the silken drag of a yellow robe,

All of it may as well have been a dream.

I was sitting on the bed and looking at my tentacles — and I was sitting on the bed and looking at myself.

I wish I could compare it to something mundane, like a split-screen effect in a video game or on television, or some kind of trick optic lens. Something fun and silly which would make sense, something Raine or Evelyn could imagine, something that did not belong in a dream. It was not actual sight — I had not built additional eyeballs into my tentacles and then forgotten about doing so; that would have been simple to fix. But when I screwed my eyes shut I still saw myself, reflected back at me.

One of my tentacles — top row, left flank — dipped toward my face, laying herself across my cheek and lips and eyes. Soft, smooth, pale pneuma-somatic flesh was warm and silken against my skin. Part of me felt like a little girl nuzzling a plushie. But the rest of me was panicking inside. My heart was racing and my head was spinning; I had not moved the tentacle to touch my own face, I had not sent the impulse or made the decision — but also I had. We had. Together.

Top Left pulled back slightly — ‘Top Left’? I couldn’t call her that, that was terrible — leaving me blinking and panting, confused and disoriented; reality swirled around my senses, threatening to collapse back into a dream once again.

I started to hyperventilate. I couldn’t stop.

“How did I do that?” I said, staring at the tentacle. “How did I— wasn’t me— but you’re just a—”

Raine clutched for my arms, worried that I was having some kind of panic attack. She wasn’t wrong, but I shoved her away; I couldn’t deal with the additional sensory input of another person touching my skin right then. I wanted to plunge into dark water, alone, in silence, to still the whole world beyond myself, lest I lose my mind from the overload.

Dream-knowledge was crashing back onto my mind like a tsunami; my mind itself was crashing back together, two halves left bifurcated for too long, tectonic plates smashing into each other and squeezing me between them like so much grey-matter meat-paste.

I had felt something akin to this once before; back when we had rescued Lozzie from Alexander’s castle, when I’d first laid eyes on Lozzie herself and realised who she was. Until that moment the dreams we had shared had been inaccessible to my waking mind, consigned to a dream-self to whom I had little access. But when the proof of Lozzie herself had stood before my waking eyes, the dream-self and the waking-self had crashed together with the weight of knowledge and experience.

Now, something similar happened, but multiplied by six — or by seven, depending on how one chooses to count.

Memories of the Reading-dream sharpened into undeniable clarity, rasping like sandpaper across my brain — the house, Lozzie, Tenny the size of a Godzilla monster, Jan in her armour, the city where I’d grown up, the zombie, the race through the streets, the dome, the aching, painful, pinching, burning journey through those mechanical guts, the sense of futility and failure, the mysterious Miss V.B.

But all those memories were seen from over my own shoulder, over the shoulder of myself reflected back at me in a mirror, through a pair of thick rubber gloves, squinting through a slit-visor. The sensations were muffled, the control distant, as if all I had been able to do was suggest and encourage — and supply limitless energy, pumping outward from me to — me?

What had happened in the dream was more than just a metaphor. I had seen through the eyes and senses and thoughts of my own limb. But how could a limb have thoughts?

Eyes wide, mouth agape, tears running down my cheeks, I turned to stare in awe at the purple-tinted tentacle.

Bottom Right. She coiled toward me. A bow? A curtsey? I wouldn’t have thought to curtsey; neither did she.

“That was you?” I breathed. “Did I … did I make you? Were you … are you me? Was I you?”

She was me. I was it. We were us. Hello, Heather.

I already knew the answers to an endless array of rhetorical questions; we’d learned those answers together, inside that brass dome which was a representation of the inside of Mister Squiddy’s mind. But in the waking world it seemed—

Crazy.

Crazy little Heather, talking to herself in her padded cell.

A scream threatened to build, down in my gut.

Another tentacle — middle right — was wrapping herself around my stomach and torso in a comforting hug. Middle left was doing the same with my left arm, coiling up and winding around until she was resting in my palm. I was doing this to myself, holding myself like a confused child in need of an embrace — but I wasn’t thinking about it. Not consciously.

I reached out with my other hand and stroked the numb, tingling surface of the firewall-tentacle. She curled into my touch. I curled into my touch. I was touching myself, curling into my own touch, touching me, and being touched.

“Heather? Heather?”

“What’s wrong with her? For fu— Raine, what’s wrong with her? Lozzie! What is this? What happened to her inside that bloody dream?!”

“Blooooooodiiiii.”

“She’s just hugging herself, it’s fine! Evee-wevee, it’s fine!”

“She’s crying! That isn’t fine!”

“Bloody!”

“Tenns, that’s a swear word, hey? Cool it before ya’ mum tells you off.”

“Mum!”

“Oh, oh no, oh, look, I really shouldn’t be witnessing this, I swear—”

“Janny, it’s fine! You’re one of us!”

I spoke — to myself, to my tentacle. “I’m here. I’m all here. I don’t … how can this … are you … real?”

Part of me was waiting to hear a voice in my head. A little voice, tinny and squeaky, like something from a cartoon. Something like, “Hello Heather, it’s me, top left tentacle! I bet you’re surprised that I’m an independent entity, right? Haha, had you going all this time by not saying anything, didn’t we?

Everything would have been so much easier if that had happened, if it was clean and clear and straightforward as voices in my head. Then I could file this away with all the other absurd things I’d witnessed and experienced in the last year of my life. Just another piece of supernatural silliness — oh yes, and by the way, my tentacles can talk, and they all think they’re little versions of me. Isn’t that funny? Isn’t that amusing? How goofy, what a novelty, what a laugh.

But there was no voice in my head, let alone six different ones. There was only touch, my fingers and palm running down the front of the firewall tentacle, another tentacle wrapping around my torso, another up my arms, the others in a ring around me, as they always had been. I was touching myself, and being touched, and touching another part of myself, and—

“Is this just masturbation?” I said out loud, then hiccuped, then felt that scream building higher.

“Heather?”

Raine’s voice, cracking like a whip; Raine’s hand on my shoulder, firm and hard; Raine’s attention dragging me out of my inner space to stand naked and shivering in the light of reality, a bucket of cold water over my head.

My tentacles responded as well. Two of them dipped toward Raine with affection, with familiarity, with a desire to touch, to touch, to touch.

I was crying, and panting, and I wanted to scream.

Raine said, “Heather, whoa, it’s okay, it’s okay. Who are you talking to?”

The scream gathered at the back of my throat.

My tentacles retracted, tucked in tight, mirroring my own shock, my discomfort, my self-disgust.

Our bedroom was full of people now. Evelyn was hunched on a chair at the far end of the room, with dark rings around her eyes and many strands of hair escaped from a rough ponytail gathered at the back of her head; she looked wiped out, emotionally exhausted, back bent and half her weight on her walking stick despite the fact she was already sitting down. Praem was nowhere to be seen, but Twil was hovering by her shoulder, wearing an expression which said ‘I am very out of my depth and would like to go home and/or punch something’. Lozzie was leaning on the foot of the bed and peering at me, her usual self, wrapped in flopping pastel poncho and with her wispy blonde hair going absolutely everywhere. A shell-shocked Jan stood by the doorway, dressed not in a suit of mysterious armour but wearing a comfortable pink tracksuit; she was wringing her hands together in either guilt or awkward discomfort. Two little faces peered around the door frame — Sevens and Aym, in yellow and black respectively.

Tenny was up on tiptoes behind Lozzie, big black eyes watching me in concerned surprise. Her own silken black tentacles wiggled and waved in the air, as if she knew how to help but did not wish to impose or cause offense.

I stared at her tentacles and felt such envy, sudden and sharp and shocking. Hers were not hidden. Hers were not a secret. Hers were plain for all to see.

“I told you!” Lozzie chirped. She bounced on the end of the bed, waving at me with a corner of her poncho. “She was filtering! Heathy was filtering! We were in there with the tentacle, not just Heather! It wasn’t just her! I told you!”

Evelyn let out a long-suffering sigh. “Yes, you did tell us. Reflection theory, indeed,” she said, in a tone which left no doubt as to how comprehensible Lozzie had been. I made eye contact with Evelyn and she frowned at me, as if trying to see through my flesh. “Heather, it’s good that you’re awake. Welcome back, yes. But what’s wrong? Talk to us, for pity’s sake.”

If I spoke, I would scream. I just shook my head.

Raine got Lozzie’s attention, and asked, “She was talking to her tentacles?”

“No, not reflection!” Lozzie said, looking over her shoulder to wink at Evee. “Refraction! She was refracted! It’s different but it’s the same. She didn’t go anywhere else, she was always with us in the dream! I promise she didn’t go anywhere else!”

Evelyn sighed again. “Lozzie, nobody has blamed you, nobody is going to blame you. Whatever happened, it wasn’t your fault.”

“Yeah, Loz,” Twil added. “It’s alright. Heather’s … fine.”

No, I wasn’t.

Jan cleared her throat, eyes a little too wide, hands laced together like a child who had been caught doing something she knew was very naughty. “I’m afraid it was all my fault. I can only offer my apologies. I had no idea any of that would happen.”

Evelyn snapped at her: “Oh, will you bloody well stop with that? It had nothing to do with you, either.”

“I insist, it—”

“Did not!” Evelyn snapped.

“Did too!” Jan insisted, right back at her.

Neither of them knew, neither of them understood. I was in a room full of people and also very alone.

Praem appeared, gliding in through the doorway, carrying a tray laden with mugs and glasses — drinks all round. Evelyn opened her mouth to shout something at Jan, to escalate the argument. But Praem stopped just short, heels clicking on the floorboards. She said, clear as a bell: “Inside voices.”

Evelyn bit back her words, hissing with frustration. Jan ducked her head, a performance of apology.

“Morons,” cackled Aym from the doorway, in a voice like a handful of rusty spoons being dropped into a tin can full of rats.

Praem turned her entire body, tray of drinks still in her hands, without letting one drop spill from a single mug or glass. She turned toward Aym and just looked at her. Aym whipped back around the door frame like a naughty cat, just a flash of black lace. Sevens stayed in place, puffing out her cheeks at Praem in a silent laugh. Sevens glanced at me and nodded ever so slightly; I understood all at once, even through the building scream and the whirling panic, that Seven-Shades-of-Silent-Sympathy was the only one who understood that I wanted to be alone right then, that I did not need more people, more reassurance, more noise. I needed to look inward.

Evelyn made a visible effort to straighten her spine and take her weight off her walking stick. She said, “We can debrief and analyse later — without apportioning blame.” Her eyes slid to me, hard and irritated, but also wet with relief. I had no doubt who Evelyn blamed, whatever words she said: herself and me. “I hope we at least got something useful out of that. Heather — Heather, what’s wrong? Lozzie and Jan have already told us everything they experienced. Tenny as well, though—”

“Biiiig!” Tenny fluttered, all excited and smiling suddenly.

Praem echoed the sentiment, “Large.”

Lozzie said, “You were amazing, Tenns!”

“Largesona,” said Praem.

“Big!” Tenny repeated. She gave both Praem and Lozzie tentacle-hugs; Praem set her tray of drinks down on the desk.

“Yes, quite,” Evelyn grunted as Praem forced a glass of water in her hands. “We have a rough picture of what happened, Heather, but not what happened to you inside the — what did you call it, Lozzie?”

“Big brass button,” said Lozzie. “Brass brain!”

“Yes. The brass brain,” Evelyn echoed with a little sigh. “Heather — are you paying attention? Was it worth it? Did it work?”

“Did it … work?” I echoed.

My eyes slid off Evelyn, back to my own tentacles.

Raine held up a hand to forestall Evelyn’s next question, Jan’s awkward apology, and Praem trying to hand me a drink. “Evee, wait, hold on. Something isn’t right here. Heather? Heather?”

Lozzie whined, “She’s fiiiiine! Heathy’s fine! Heathy!”

Praem said, “Heathers.” I hiccuped; did she know?

“Heather,” Raine said my name so very gently. She could tell that something was terribly wrong, she could see that I was knocked sideways, that I wasn’t reacting right — but for the first time ever, I didn’t want her to know. “Heather, look at me, please.”

I did as she asked. Raine washed over me, warm and brown-eyed and so very gentle as she touched my face. She peered into my eyes, shined a light into my pupils to make them react, had me say how many fingers she was holding up. She tried not to frown, but she couldn’t help the worry on her face; she could see it, see that I wasn’t myself anymore, see that I was the kind of freak I’d always been worried about turning into. My tentacles didn’t know what to do either — looping toward Raine but then shying away from each touch. She would feel them on her shoulders and I wouldn’t be able to explain what they were doing and she would ask questions I couldn’t answer and the room was full of too many people and half of them could see the tentacles moving and they knew, they knew, they knew—

“Heather?” Raine said eventually. She pressed her hands around mine. “Heather, you’re shaking, but there’s nothing physically wrong with you. What happened in there? Heather? What are you looking at?”

“Herself!” said Lozzie.

I had slipped up. My eyes were following the tentacles, not Raine’s face. I flinched and blinked and focused on her as hard as I could. I lifted my own metaphorical mask to my face, desperate to hide my growing shame.

Lozzie was sitting next to me on the bed now, dimpling the sheets, poncho brushing my knees. She had followed my gaze too, tilting her head back and forth. For once, she didn’t understand. Even Lozzie, my sweet dreamer, did not understand. She had seen it all first-hand, but did not know what it meant.

Nobody understood. How could they? I was crazy, I’d always been crazy. It didn’t matter that I’d been right — that my world had always been demon-haunted, full of gods from elsewhere, inexplicable monsters, and evil magicians. It didn’t matter that I was not schizophrenic, not really. I was still crazy little Heather, screaming in the back of my parents’ car on the way to Cygnet Children’s Hospital.

“Stop it!” I hissed — at myself, at my tentacles, as they kept reaching toward Raine, like they wanted to hug her. They wanted to be felt, to be acknowledged, to love her too. They all reared back, hurt and confused. My hurt. My confusion. I sobbed, horrified at my words, reaching out to apologise. “S-sorry, sorry, no, no, I love you, sorry, n-no—”

“Oh,” said Jan, in a very small voice. “Oh no.”

“Heather?” Raine asked. “What’s wrong? Heather, come on, talk to me. Look at me.”

“I’m not talking to anybody!” I snapped at Raine. “I’m not … talking to … ”

To my tentacles?

To myself?

How could I deny what was right there, attached to my own body? Half the people in the room could see my tentacles; a good thing, too, because they were the most beautiful part of me, better than any other piece of my body. The urge to shut my mouth fought a losing battle against six other tongues, pressing up my throat in a low hiss, crying out to be heard. The hiss came out slow and quiet and broken. I sobbed and hiccuped, desperate to burrow into my sheets and be ignored.

“They’re me and I’m them,” I sobbed. “We’re all here. Me and myself. I can’t … did I do this to myself? Was it always like this? I can’t— I can’t— I can’t— everybody needs to— go— let me— let me think—”

I couldn’t get the words out. I couldn’t get my head around this concept — not because it was alien and other, supernatural and weird — but because it was all too familiar, too real, too mundane. I’d been here before.

Raine tried to take me by the shoulders and administer an emergency hug; Lozzie tried to help too, hands catching one of my tentacles and cuddling it to her chest. Even Praem attempted some assistance, reaching in to catch my failing hands. But I pushed them all away, heaving and sobbing and mortified by the show I was putting on for everybody who had crammed into my bedroom. Voices swirled around me, prodding and poking and probing for meaning that I could not express.

“Heather, whoa, it’s okay, it’s okay, slow down, slow—”

“What’s wrong with Big H? She was fine a sec ago, I thought the dream went right, it—”

“Praem! Praem, get her some water, please, right now. Heather! Heather!”

“We should give her some space, this is private. I-I don’t think I have any place witnessing this, I don’t—”

“Heath! Heath touch! Heath safe! Heath-er, Heath-er!”

I wrapped my arms — my human arms, two of them — around my head, and blocked out all my friends.

The revelation inside the dream was undeniable: there were six other versions of myself, six little versions of me, sub-brains or sub-selves or budded spiritual masses. My tentacles, all six of them. I had no idea how this worked on a technical level. I’m sure Evelyn could tell me, given time and investigative tools.

By using one tentacle as an informational and sensory buffer between myself and Mister Squiddy’s dream, I had spent subjective hours peering down the tunnel-vision perspective of my own alternative self-hood, created by information being passed back up the tentacle to my main body. The process had made me aware for the first time, like pulling a muscle one couldn’t name, deep inside an obscure portion of one’s own thigh. And now it ached and ached and ached.

How long had I been this way?

My tentacles had always moved semi-independently, hadn’t they? Even before I had fleshed them in pneuma-somatic beauty, when they had been merely an impulse, a desire, the constant presence of phantom limbs, they had always moved ahead of my conscious decision making. Propping me up when I couldn’t stand, levering me out of bed or up to my feet, reaching for things before I knew I needed them; my six little helpers, my subconscious body with a mind of it’s own. But that wasn’t a metaphor. They were me, and I was them — but they were not me.

A person with less experience of psychologists and psychiatrists may have freaked out at that realisation; somebody without my very specific history might have considered the tentacles as abyssal parasites, alien things that had ridden back with me from the abyss. Not of me. Pretenders. Fake. I didn’t think any of those things. It would have been easier if I had.

Not that I wasn’t freaking out. I was. Very much so. I was teetering on the edge of a full-blown traumatic response.

Because I knew better; because I’d been here before; because I was not meant to talk to myself.

In the early days after Wonderland, after the Eye took Maisie, when I had no idea what was happening to me, when I’d been a scared little girl of nine, then ten, then eleven years old, the doctors had tested all sorts of different explanations for what was wrong with me. First at Royal Berkshire in Reading, then Cygnet Children’s in London, with a half-dozen other specialists in between, both NHS and the occasional expensive private doctor, and even one short-lived visit to a Catholic priest to discuss exorcism. My parents thought I didn’t recall that last one; they hadn’t gone through with it in the end, mostly because the priest in question had been a decent man, unwilling to exploit the fears of parents terrified for their very sick daughter. My parents loved me very much, that I did not doubt; they had tried everything, been willing to entertain almost any avenue of therapy or treatment.

The doctors took years to settle on an official diagnosis. My parents never said it out loud, but they knew the doctors had given up; they knew that ‘schizoaffective disorder’ was not accurate, did not account for my experiences. But we were all exhausted, and I was able to pretend that the drugs were working. I had my coping mechanisms, I pretended not to see the spirits, and I’d just about come to terms with the lie that Maisie had never existed.

But back at ten years old, during some of my earliest sessions at Cygnet, a trio of doctors had experimented with the notion that I was suffering dissociative identity disorder. What they used to call multiple personalities, split personalities, things like that. Wrong things.

Eventually they ruled that out almost a year later, but by then the damage was done.

‘Maisie’ may have been a separate identity, in your daughter’s imagination. She may have been this way since very young, displaying one or other personality, or a mixture of both. What she is experiencing now could be the ‘death’ of this alternate personality, and she has no other way of processing it except this wild and inexplicable grief, for a twin who you’ve never met. To her, this is very real. But the first step of any therapeutic program must be to show her that ‘Maisie’ did not exist in the way she believed.

My mother had asked, in perhaps more words than this: “What if the second personality is still in there?

I hadn’t seen the doctor’s smile. They had talked about me as if I was not sitting right there. “In my professional opinion, it is better to suppress such delusions, not encourage them. I suggest we begin with sessions of therapy and also a light pharmaceutical option. Here, we have a few different pathways to discuss, if you’ll look at this informational sheet.

Even then, I’d understood. Barbarians and cannibals and murderers, all of them. And my parents went along with it.

You mustn’t talk to yourself, Heather! You mustn’t talk to the girl in the mirror, it’s just you! Don’t you dare cry for your twin in the middle of the night, because that’s just more proof that she was never real. ‘Maisie’ is a banned word, a banned name, a fake name, a name for you reflected in your own mind and nothing more!

A full year of watching myself for ‘Maisie’, wondering if she really was a product of my imagination — only to be told, sorry, we got it wrong. We don’t think your daughter is suffering DID. We think she’s just crazy in some other way. Generally crazy, non-specific crazy. Sorry, Heather. Maisie wasn’t an alternate self. You’re just bonkers.

You can’t do that to a little girl’s head. You can’t do that.

So I sat there on my bed, surrounded by friends who knew that there was more in heaven and earth than dreamed of in any clinical psychologist’s philosophy, and I sobbed in confusion and shame.

Had I made six more of myself? Was this abyssal biology and pneuma-somatic flesh married in self-generation? Or was I just insane all along, just as crazy as the doctors had always suggested; had these six other Heathers always been here, waiting for a space to inhabit? Where was the line between the supernatural and insanity?

For one horrible moment, held for eternity in between one sob and the next, I longed and feared in equal amounts that I was about to hear Maisie’s voice in my head.

But I didn’t.

I didn’t hear any voices. No Maisie, no six little versions of me dancing around in a circle, no muffled half-drugged mumble from what had been my firewall tentacle. All I heard was the subtle creak and gentle tug of pneuma-somatic muscle anchored inside my flanks. That was real. That was undeniable. I had made that.

My tentacles gave me a hug; I almost screamed.

Everybody was still talking at me, over me, around me. Lozzie was chirping my name like I was a baby bird who’d fallen out of the nest. Evelyn was snapping commands about painkillers, bottles in the kitchen cupboards, get her chocolate, get her chocolate, like all I needed was a good dose of serotonin. Raine was up on her feet, trying to add her arms to my own tentacles. Sevens kept her distance but I felt a sun-kiss pressure on my shoulders. Tenny was trilling and fluttering in terrible panic, with no idea what was happening to me.

They put together a team effort, in the end, because I couldn’t do this alone — how ironic, when there were seven of me now.

Evelyn kept everyone moving, a voice of command amid the chaos. Raine grounded me in physical contact, hands on my head and shoulders and upper arms. Lozzie kept talking at my ears, absolute nonsense but very engaging. Tenny — bless her, I don’t know if she understood, I doubt it — she engaged my tentacles directly, one at a time, using her own to draw each little Heather up and off me, wrapping pieces of me in silken black comfort. Twil ran up and down from the kitchen with water and food and medication. Praem forced me to drink, and to swallow, and to drink more. Raine handed me a lemon; two tentacles peeled it for me, and I ate the whole thing in tiny, nibbly little bites.

Twenty minutes later I was almost myself — my-selves? — once again, sitting on the bed, exhausted, but no longer sobbing.

“That’s it,” Raine said as she rubbed my back. “Just take little sips. Little sips. Breathe in, breathe out. It’s alright, Heather, you’re safe now. It’s alright.”

“Heathy’s just fine,” Lozzie said from right next to me. She peered at my face by dipping her head, but I didn’t even meet her eyes. I had so little left to give. “It’s okay, Heathy.”

Evelyn was slumped heavily in her chair, Praem at her shoulder, Twil hovering awkwardly, way out of her depth. Evee let out a big, heavy sigh, leaning on her walking stick again, eyes like she wanted desperately to go to sleep. “I thought we understood what happened in that dream. I thought we understood. Heather, I’m so sorry. What happened to you in there?”

“ … nothing,” I croaked. I couldn’t begin to put it into words.

Half my tentacles were still playing handsies with Tenny’s silken black limbs, but the other half were wrapped around me at various angles. I was both feeling myself touch, and touching myself, and being touched. I was half-hugging one of them with an arm. Hugging me. Being hugged.

I couldn’t even sort it out inside my own head. All of the tentacles twitched and throbbed and adjusted in different ways. I was in each of them; each of them was in me. How could I begin to explain this?

Evelyn sighed sharply. “What the f—” She bit off the swear word and glanced at Tenny; but Tenny looked none the wiser. “What does that mean, Heather? You don’t have an experience like that and come out crying and not—”

Jan cleared her throat. She was hovering by the door, not having participated much in the process of dragging me out of my mortified self-horror, but unwilling to seem heartless by leaving. Part of me wondered where July was. She said, “We didn’t see what happened to Heather after she went into the dome. I’m sorry, I—”

“Again,” Evelyn almost snapped. “It’s not your fault, Miss January.”

“Just Jan,” Jan crunched out.

Evelyn went on, “You didn’t sign up for it. We did — Heather most of all. We thought we took all the necessary precautions, we—”

“We did,” I croaked, raising my eyes to Evelyn. “Nothing went wrong. We did it right. I found the … Squiddy. Brain-math. I did. I … solved it.”

“Right on,” said Raine.

“Then for pity’s sake, Heather,” Evelyn huffed. “What happened in there?”

I shook my head; there was simply too much to process right now — the way the house itself had appeared and followed me, Jan’s suit of armour and zombie doppelgänger, the mysterious Miss Vee, among many others. The most immediate thing was the most difficult to explain. How could I tell anybody I was seven?

“They’re me and I’m them,” I muttered, then took another sip of water; one of my tentacles, middle left, wiped my lips. Middle Left. I couldn’t call her that. “We’re all … one? I don’t … s-sorry, I can’t … ”

Evelyn frowned at me with increasing worry.

“Heather, hey,” Raine said, purring softly as her hand drew little circles on the tense and tight muscles of my upper back. “Why don’t you start at the beginning, tell us what happened when you went into that dome? We’ve heard the rest from Lozzie and Jan. Just start at the start. Go as slow as you like, focus on what you saw, what you felt, where you went. As slow as you like. We’ve got all night. Nobody’s going anywhere.”

Evelyn pursed her lips. Twil sighed, big and floppy; she very much wanted to be elsewhere. Jan looked like she was stuck in the middle of somebody else’s domestic argument.

I took a deep breath, and said, “Is Mister Squiddy okay?”

“Yeah,” Raine said. “No change. Whatever you did, it didn’t hurt him. Fliss and Kim are downstairs with the bucket still. Hope they’re not necking in front of him.” She cracked a grin.

“Don’t be vile,” Evelyn grumbled.

“Big crack!” Tenny said. “Eggshell crack.”

I nodded, “Yes, Tenns. Hope it didn’t hurt him.”

“Made you biiiig,” Tenny trilled. I almost smiled.

“Yes, he did. Made me big too.”

Raine shook her head, grinning wider. “Can’t believe you got to have a kaiju fight. Wish I could have seen it.”

“Zheng?” I croaked.

“Still out,” Evelyn snapped. “She missed every bit of this. No contact all day. Thought she was going to come running as soon as you slumped out of consciousness.” She snorted, unimpressed.

I looked at Jan. “Where’s July? She’s here too?”

Jan nodded, giving me a real winner of an awkward smile. “Reading a book. In the kitchen. We came straight over, after the … well. I could … ” She cleared her throat, pointing awkwardly at the door.

“We’ll talk later,” I mumbled — which prompted Jan to pull an extremely worried look; then I looked up at the ceiling and said: “Thank you.”

Evelyn sighed again. “Heather, what happened in there? Did it work? Did it work? And … ” She tutted. “Are you okay?”

“Not really,” I croaked.

“Alright. We can talk about that — right, Raine?”

“Absolutely,” Raine said, so gentle and soft, just for me.

“And,” Evelyn added, “Heather, you solved the brain-math problem? How? What’s different now?”

I let out a sad little laugh and looked down at my tentacles; my tentacles looked back at me, framing me in the mind’s eye of six different ways of thinking. I felt a moment of vertigo-like dissociation, like I was looking up at myself from beyond my body. I raised one tentacle — upper left — and allowed her to spiral around my left arm, supporting and lifting my flesh-bound muscles.

Where could I even begin?

“I can … ” I started. “I think the brain-math can … distributed. Um … ” My voice cracked.

Raine’s hand tightened on my shoulder. I looked up and found her beautiful in the dying sunlight. She smiled just for me, that endless beaming confidence she kept so close to hand, telling me she knew, she understood, she accepted whatever was going on — and she didn’t even know. She didn’t have to know, in order to accept.

She said, “Heather, if you’re having trouble, you don’t have to explain anything. Not right away. You can take as long as you need, you—”

“But they’re all right here,” I said — before I remembered that Raine and Evee couldn’t see, not without the magically modified glasses.

“It’s her tentacles!” Lozzie chirped.

“Wiggly!” said Tenny. She wiggled too.

“The tentacles?” Evelyn grunted. “Praem, where are my glasses? Thank you, yes. What do the tentacles have to do with—”

“No!” I snapped, overcome with emotion. I waved an angry hand at Evee to stop her from donning her own pneuma-somatic glasses. She blinked at me, stalled by the sudden fire in my voice.

“Heather?” Raine said. “I can’t see them right now either, but—”

“No,” I said again, just as forceful. “You— they’re right here, they’ve always been right here, they— there’s always been seven of me, or maybe I made them all! But it doesn’t matter which, but you can’t see them. You can’t see me. You can see me!”

It was suddenly vitally important that Evelyn and Raine — and Twil, and anybody else who lacked the pneuma-somatic sight — could no longer deny what lay just beyond their awareness, even if they had never denied me at all.

Before I knew what I was doing, I was tugging at my hoodie to pull it off over my head. I tossed it onto the bed, panting with nervous excitement, with fear, with worries about pain and mistakes and all the ways this could go wrong; but I had no choice, I could no longer accept this bitterness. Then I did the same with my t-shirt, wriggling it off and over my head. My flanks and ribs and stomach were exposed in the rotten sunset light, shivering despite the lingering summer heat.

Raine took a step back, giving me room but keeping her hands ready, though she had no idea what I was planning. Evelyn was frowning at me like I’d gone mad — perhaps I had. Twil wasn’t sure if she should be averting her eyes or not. Lozzie nodded along; perhaps she got it. Tenny hovered for a moment, uncertain what was happening. Praem just stood, placid and calm, hands folded, back straight; somehow, that helped me relocate the shreds of my courage.

“Oh, okay,” said Jan, delicate but embarrassed, turning for the door. “It’s naked time, I see. I’ll be, um, taking my leave. Downstairs. Ahem.”

“I’m leaving my bra on,” I panted. “It’s fine. And it won’t take more than a second. A split second. A-a thought. Oh, oh I’m shaking.”

Jan had already left. I didn’t blame her. She’d seen enough of me already.

“Heather,” Raine said. “Whatever it is, I’m right here. I’m right by your side. Right here.”

“Whatever it is,” Evelyn echoed. “I would prefer to be in the loop! What is happening? Heather, what are you—”

I answered by showing, not telling.

There wasn’t much to it in the end — no blood and guts, no forging new tendons and muscles and nerve-connections. I’d done all the hard parts months ago. The tentacles were already real, already a part of my body, anchored deep inside my flanks with pneuma-somatic flesh married to human form. All I had to do was flick that final value, not from unreal to real, but from spirit-flesh to flesh — to make my tentacles like Praem’s body, or Twil’s wolf-form. They would never be like Tenny, true flesh born from a natural process, but they would be undeniable all the same.

My bioreactor spooled up by just a single notch of a single control rod, sending an awful stab of pain through my gut. But we would fix that soon enough. In a second, new ways of thinking would open to us.

There was no need for the great dripping black machinery of the Eye’s lessons for this, though the needle I held still burned my mind like the sliver of a star. But I made it quick. I reached into the space where I was described, the mathematics that wrought me upon the substrate of reality, and I flicked one value, one figure, upward, by one increment.

“Uuuunnnnhh,” I grunted — not from the tentacles, from which I felt no difference, but from the sheer difficulty of the last piece of brain-math I would ever have to perform alone.

Panting, shaking, bleeding a little from my nose — and instantly helped by Praem handing me a tissue — the first I knew that the brain-math had actually worked were the looks on everyone’s face.

Evelyn was gaping at me, wide-eyed. She lifted the pneuma-somatic glasses to her face, then dropped them again, falling from limp fingers into her lap. Twil just cracked a stupid grin and started laughing, “Squid girl, looking good!” Raine laughed too, genuine delight in her voice.

Of course, for the others, for the non-humans, for Praem, Lozzie, Sevens at the door, for Tenny bouncing and clapping, there was no difference.

I lifted my tentacles, as real and solid as Praem’s pneuma-somatic body. Anchored in my flanks, buried in my flesh, visible to all.

“They’re real,” I croaked. “They’re all me.”

Raine sat down gently. “Of course they are, Heather. They’re part of your body.”

“No,” I said, shaking my head. “They are me and I am them. Say hi.”

One tentacle — top left — rose in front of Raine. She — Raine, not the tentacle — eyed me, without suspicion, without reluctance, without the least bit of confusion, just curious. Then she looked at the tentacle.

“Hello, tentacle?”

“Call her Heather,” I said. “They’re all … they’re all Heather.” I was blushing, burning in the face, still stemming a nosebleed. But I was so happy.

“Heather, then.” Raine nodded to my tentacle.

“This is weird,” I said. “I know this is really weird and I’m sorry, but—”

“Pfffft,” Raine said. “What’s weird about it?”

I could have kissed her right there, in front of everybody else. I didn’t, because Tenny was watching. I would have been a little embarrassed.

“Heather,” Evelyn said, “What— what does this have to do with— I mean … what are you going to do about going out in public? The mental censor effect only goes so far, you can’t hide those down your top all the time, you—”

“I can reverse it, make them pneuma-somatic. I mean, they are pneuma-somatic, but like Praem, for now. It goes in reverse, too, it’s … yes.”

“Pretty,” said Praem.

“Yaah!” Tenny agreed.

“Pretty,” Praem repeated.

“Yes, yes!” Evee said, waving us all down. “The tentacles are very impressive, and yes, Praem, you’re very pretty, well done. Heather, I—”

Lozzie suddenly sat up, delighted and amazed in a way I’d never seen on her face before. “You refracted yourself! You refracted and you kept it! Heathy! Wow! There’s seven of you!” She grabbed a tentacle and hugged her. I almost sobbed again.

“What?” said Twil. “I mean the squid thing is cool, fuckin’ rad, but seven of what? Am I missing something?”

“I-I can explain,” I said. “Just, give me a—”

“Heather,” Evelyn snapped. She stamped with her walking stick. “How does this help you? You said this will help with brain-math, but I am lost, I’m sorry. How does this help? How is this the lesson from all we’ve done here? Explain. What did you learn from the Eye-thing, the squid-thing — was it from your sister, or not? How does this help you?”

I looked at Evelyn, full in the face, smiling in a way I did not expect.

“Cognitive load balancing. Additional neural tissue. A distributed brain — or … or soul, one I can regrow.”

Evelyn frowned as if I was talking nonsense. Lozzie went wide-eyed. Well, as wide-eyed as she could with her sleepy lids. Raine just nodded, as if this made perfect sense. Twil tilted her head and said, “Uh, cool.”

But Tenny, of all people, Tenny looked right at me, smiled, and nodded. “Like me!” she trilled.

Evelyn sighed. “Heather—”

“Let me show you,” I said. “It’s still going to hurt, and I don’t know my limits, but let me show you.”

“Heather, wait—”

And before anybody could stop us, we plunged our hands — all eight hands, many more hands than the number accounted for in the Eye’s lessons — into the black sump at the base of my soul. And this time, we had more than enough hands to pull at what lay beneath.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather! And Heather, and Heather, and Heather, and Heather, and Heather! And Heather, of course. Oh dear. Was she always like this, or did she make herself this way by accident? Does it even matter? Well, all these extra Heathers, stored in extra neuron-flesh, are about to help her do something she’s never done before. That can only be good, right? If the waking world can take it.

Since this chapter touches on the very real world issue of DID (“Dissociative Identity Disorder”/plurality), one of my long time readers suggested I link one of the better informational websites on the subject, since it’s very poorly understood and readers might want to know more: https://morethanone.info/ Of course, what’s happening to Heather here is a supernatural, fictional version, but heavily drawn from real experiences.

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It’s all you readers out there who keep me going and remind me why I do this. Feel free to leave a comment too, if you like!

Next chapter, it’s down, down, down, into the oily dark where the secrets brood, where Heather’s tools lie preserved in toxic grease. She’s got a task to do, and eight hands to do it. Next week is also the last chapter of arc 19! After that, it’s finally onto arc 20. Onward!

sediment in the soul – 19.15

Content Warnings

Gore/injures
Unreality



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Mathematics was never our strong suit.

Not in the half-remembered prelapsarian years before Wonderland, nor during the decade of half-dead unlife after Maisie had been taken away from us. We didn’t hate maths. We were not innumerate. We didn’t dread school lessons or have trouble with homework or counting out coins. We never spilled tears over mathematical frustration; our tears were already spent on more terrifying and intimate matters, the reservoir always dry. Oh, we could do percentages and algebra, we achieved a C grade during our GCSEs, we never had trouble figuring out simple daily tasks with numbers — well, no more than we had trouble with every daily task, in those days. But mathematics held little interest for us, and not only because so many nightmares were already crammed with mathematical lessons, which one could not escape by simply looking out of the classroom window. Perhaps that was the Eye’s ultimate mistake; perhaps it should have selected a pair of little girls destined to grow up to become mathematicians or physicists, instead of twins who liked to read fairy tales and imagine friendly monsters lurking at the end of the road. Perhaps none of this would have happened if the Eye had chosen a pupil more suited to learning the syllabus it wanted to teach.

Perhaps it had done; perhaps that’s why we escaped, and Maisie didn’t. Perhaps our suffering was simply a by-product of her perfect education.

But, when Largest And Most Wise Heather squeezed me through the entrance to that ever-shifting dome of brass and gold and chrome — as lips of feathered silver and frond-like steel closed over me from behind, as fractal branching passageways opened up in lace-like clockwork — we agreed in private and breathless awe that mathematics could be quite beautiful.

This was still a dream, though; perhaps all the sums were made up.

First: a hallway, a corridor, a smooth and irregular organic cavity through ever-shifting machinery, winding through clockwork delicacy and sliding plates and interlocking teeth of gold and titanium and solid mercury. We took a step, one pace forward; the pressure on the plates beneath our feet changed, and so the hallway reoriented itself in response to these new variables, these me-variables: parts unlatched and adjusted, clockwork slowed down here and sped up there, the hallway pointed in a different direction — and the way was blocked by plate and rotation-shape and cogwheel.

Another step changed the orientation again. A third reverted. A fourth ruined.

Terrible symmetry, beautiful equation, perfectly expressed; but this was no place for an unprotected human form.

Larger Heather made us stop. The danger was obvious; this place would mangle us, rip us to pieces, dream or not. She — me and me — reached out with five fists and touched a corner of gold leaf, and the edge of a giant cog, and a sprig of chrome, and a specific spot on the floor; the hallway folded back by one step, admitting us a single pace deeper into the briar of metal thorns and snagging teeth and crushing plates.

Within five steps we all agreed this was bloody impossible.

Large Heather Who Was In Control said, This wasn’t what I expected. She sounded very worried. That made me worried too.

“What had we expected?” I asked.

I didn’t receive an answer for several minutes as we navigated three more steps down the hallway, using tentacles to touch pressure points, to add values here and subtract them there, completing equations with the span and weight of our own body. We inserted ourselves into the guts of the dome, into the equation, modifying it with our very presence. Every errant twitch, every adjustment of finger, every flexing muscle changed some value, corrupted some perfect meaning, introduced something the machine did not have a place for and did not wish to permit.

I don’t know, said Large Heather. Part of me thought — or maybe hoped — that the dome might be hollow inside, that it might open up to reveal some special equation etched on the inside surface. Or maybe we’d find Mister Squiddy in the middle, at the core, on a throne or in a bucket or something, like this is his thought-shell around a real self. Or maybe that the dome would sweep me up and teach me … something.

Like the Eye?

Yes, she said. Like the Eye. Only now I’m almost certain that this didn’t come from the Eye at all. I think Maisie sent this. I think the Eye set up a trap, but she hijacked it.

How can you be sure? Evelyn wouldn’t like that, Evelyn would tell us off, Evelyn would say it’s a dangerous assumption.

She probably would, I’m right about that. But we’re already inside and this is … well, I won’t lie to myself, this is not safe. I feel like if I let go with even one tentacle, I’m going to get crushed. Like an industrial accident. But no, I think this is from Maisie. It’s the only thing which makes sense. It has to be from her. It has to be.

Why?

Because it doesn’t hurt.

That made me feel much better. Larger Heather was probably right. This didn’t hurt, not like the Eye’s lessons did — but it was exquisitely difficult, exhausting, taxing on body and mind and muscle and tendon and skin. Each step through the dome-maze took us minutes of experimentation, adjusting a cog here, pulling on a piece of clockwork there, so delicate and fiddly so that I itched and jerked and wanted to run my hands all over my skin and peel it off, wanted to roll around on the ground and bite and thrash and shake off this feeling.

But I didn’t. I was a good girl. Large And Clever Heather reached over my shoulder with five other hands and braced us against the inside of the mathematical lesson, pulling us along step by step, solving the new equations with every hard-won inch. I didn’t complain — though I made suggestions, lots of suggestions, reaching out to touch things on my own along with my other sisters as we all tried to help. We all pulled together, all in the same direction.

All for one and one for all, Large Heather tried to laugh, but she was starting to hyperventilate. Noble sentiment. Hard to apply to myself, but, yes. Yes, that’s right. That’s the only way. All pulling in the same direction, all in our way. Raine would probably say something like ‘from each according to their strength’, or something.

“She would,” I said. “We love Raine.”

Oh, Raine. Oh, I can’t do this alone. I can’t think so sharply in a dream. I can’t. I needed this to stay unreal, abstract, freaky. Horror movie silliness was fine. This isn’t. Oh, oh, I’m going to develop claustrophobia from this. Oh, fuck. Fuck. Largest Of All Heathers whined in her throat. Pardon my language. Oh, but there’s nobody here to apologise to. Ahhh, God. She swallowed, too hard, hurting her throat. This feels like it’s going on forever. Please, it’s just a dream, just a dream, just a dream. Keep pulling, keep pulling.

The route took us upward, worming through cramped tunnels of golden joints, locking and interlocking and unlocking from each other, squeezing through chrome perfection barely wide enough for shoulders or hips; Largest Heather had to pop pieces of herself free, screaming as she did, banging them on surfaces to pop them back in. Then we slid down through blind dark voids, surrounded by sliding pistons and whirling blades and a million cutting, puncturing, searing, burning, bruising hazards. Biggest Heather kept stopping and waiting, shaking and panting; we wrapped her tight and held on for her. At the bottom of these voids, we burrowed into the floor once more and plunged through clockwork majesty which forced constant motion, lest we all get trapped between the teeth.

More than once I got pinched between plates, or snagged on cogs, or dragged into the guts of the machinery; I was a good girl, I didn’t panic, I had been trained not to panic, to accept that I might have to be detached and lost, or torn off, or left for dead. But Bigger Heather and her five other hands had changed their mind about that detail; I was not to be discarded to fortune or wounding or risk or damage. Bigger Heather braced herself and dragged me back out of clinging chrome and grinding gold and bold brass pincers, as she did for any sister who might be lost to the lesson.

This isn’t worth it. This isn’t worth it, she had started to hiss. This doesn’t mean anything! This doesn’t lead anywhere! It’s torture for the sake of torture. This … this has to be from Maisie. It has to be! But I made a promise. No more self-sacrifice. That means every part of me.

“We’re going to be okay,” I said. “We’ve got your back. We’ve always got your back.”

I can’t go on like this. I’ve been in here for hours. Hours. Time … I can’t keep track of time. Lozzie and Jan, what happened to them? What’s happening to my body, out in reality? Has it been seconds? Minutes? Hours? She was talking to herself, not to us. How long is it taking me to say these words? I feel like I started speaking an hour ago. I can’t do this.

We had no idea what was happening with Lozzie and Jan, with the Jan-Zombie and the sword; the rest of the dream had been sealed off instantly when we’d entered. All I remembered was a whoop and a crunch.

Don’t worry about them, Bigger Heather said, trying to reassure herself. Lozzie is an expert dreamer. She knows what she’s doing. She knows what she’s doing. You just concentrate on yourself, Heather. You have to find the meaning in this. Keep going. One step at a time.

But there was no centre, no core, no meaning that we could find.

We went around and around and around, burrowing through an equation which exhausted us and ground us down; every step was a struggle to move plates of metal aside, to coax the clockwork to open, to integrate our body with the mathematics so that it did not pinch or tear or rip or burn. But it did. We were not a creature of perfect mathematics. We were flesh and thought. Such things did not conform.

Every angle and junction and confluence held at least some meaning — but it was all jumbled together, all pure data without context, numbers without purpose. It was like wading through a library built from the books themselves, with aisles and walkways filled with tomes; the only way to progress was to lift each volume from the stacks and read it cover-to-cover before re-inserting it somewhere else.

I like that metaphor, said Large And Exhausted Heather. But we’re getting nowhere. None of this means anything. My concentration is … we’ve been going in circles … there’s nothing in here but density. There is nothing here. Nothing! What is all this?!

Are we inside Mister Squiddy?

When I asked that question, Large Heather stopped us in the middle of a kinking corridor made of polished steel and smooth brass; the surfaces were jerking and flickering with every step we took. When we stopped, the equation stopped too, like a room full of fun-house mirrors pausing along with their fleshy original. The dome-mathematics froze with us.

We reached out, all tentacles to the walls, all tips touching. Bigger Heather opened us out for a moment.

“Mister Squiddy?” I said. We waited.

The dome did not move.

It did not move because we did not move. It did not reply because it could not reply because it could not move. Expression was impossible without motion.

What does that mean?! Largest Heather spat. I can’t go on like this, I can’t! I’ve been in here for days. Days and days. I’m going mad in here. I don’t care anymore. Inside Mister Squiddy, inside a lesson — what does it matter?! It’s pure mathematics and there’s nothing here and— and— and it hurts. She sobbed once. It wasn’t supposed to hurt, it was supposed to be from Maisie, it was supposed to be right, and human, and—

“What if we all work together?” I said.

What?

“What if we all work together?”

We … are? We already are, we’ve been pulling together! I’m using every piece of brainpower I have. I’m utilizing you to your absolute limit. You don’t feel it because I’m cramming you full of lemons, but you’re so bruised, you’re so damaged. I promised not to self-sacrifice. And I won’t. There’s no further to push. There’s no deeper meaning here except dashing us against the rocks over and over. This was a waste. It means nothing.

“No, I mean—”

I was never meant for this, she said, and sounded so very sad as she started to sob. I think this is from Maisie, I think it is, and … and I can’t understand it. I can’t even begin to comprehend this. It’s too beautiful, too complex. And not for me. I was always terrible at maths! But this? This is impossible! All I can do is beat myself black and blue on the inside of this thing, looking for meaning that I’m not smart enough to grasp! And she … my sister … my twin, she made this. She made this. Not the Eye. I’m certain she made this. What has she become? I can’t follow. I can’t follow. Why did I do this? Why did I come in here? I can’t follow her. Maisie, I can’t follow you. I can’t.

Biggest Heather Who Mistook Herself For Being Alone hugged me to her chest — but her five other hands peeled us free and stood apart.

Oh, she said, tears drying on her cheeks. But I’m already using my tentacles. You’re not independent, you’re—

“Let me take some of the weight,” I said. We all agreed.

And I reached out with my tentacles — with Heather’s hands, myself and my sisters, and our core and our purpose — and pulled at the perfect metal equation of the dome. We took over from Large Heather At The Rear, we interpreted her wishes, we translated and tingled and burned and itched so that she had to do less.

We all pulled in the same direction; this time, she didn’t need to direct. She joined in.

Gold leaf and chrome machinery blossomed outward; clockwork hurried out of the way; shifting plates pushed at our feet rather than block our path; the dome-equation, the perfect mathematics, the complexity only dreamable in the spaces of the abyss — parted like water. With the effort distributed, the effort became bearable.

And we swam.

Bloody and bruised and battered, torn and tortured, exhausted — but swimming free at last.

Bigger Heather was sobbing again, with something akin to relief. There’s seven of me? she kept repeating. Seven of me? What is it with the number seven? Oh, I need to ask Evee about numerology. This can’t be a coincidence. Sevens will be besides herself. Seven of me?

We still didn’t know what we were looking for; brass and gold and steel and chrome slid aside with all the softness of rose petal or cherry blossom. Thorns still lurked, stabbing into vulnerable flesh, but they were only thorns, a fraction of the size of the equation itself. We all pulled together, effort distributed, working in concert, looking for a place where the thorns thickened or the water darkened or the machinery opened out. We looked for meaning, we swam for a core, a centre, a message in the bottle.

But it was all just more mathematics. Machine all the way down.

This can’t be right, Heather whispered. There’s nothing here. I’m doing it right and there’s nothing here, there’s—

Just when we were about to jackknife and turn and do another circuit of the inside of the dome, there was very much something here.

Bigger Heather went away in a snap-flash instant, gone like a ripped-out cable.

And I was just me again, falling through a pocket of open air.

I landed painfully on my backside in a long, egg-shaped chamber, lined with brass clockwork and dense circuitry on the walls. I caught myself at the last moment with my tentacles, bouncing slightly so I didn’t break my tail bone. But the landing was ungainly with surprise, with pain, and exhaustion. I hit the floor hard with a resonant clang of metal.

“Ahhhh,” I groaned, curling up in pain, eyes screwed shut with sudden tears. “Ow. Oh. Ow. Oh no. Ahhh.”

The dream was once again razor-sharp real, hard and physical and undeniable. I was not floating in memories or flying through mathematical machinery or confused about how many of me inhabited the inside of my head; I was Heather Morell, twenty years old, dressed in a hoodie and pajama bottoms and Seven’s yellow robes, rolling on the floor of a weird machine-room and clutching at my aching body.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow,” I hissed. “Oh, oh, why— ah—”

I hurt all over — and not with the slow healing process of small bruises or the pain-pleasure muscle-satisfaction of a day’s walk. Knees, elbows, shoulders, knuckles, hips: all were badly grazed, as if I’d come off a mountain bike and skidded across gravel. I was bleeding into the fabric of my clothes from a dozen of those shallow surface-wounds. My shoes were missing, along with one sock; the other sock was bloodstained from several wounds on the sole of my foot. The other ankle felt twisted and wrong. One wrist was stiff and throbbing. My right eye socket was bruised as if I’d been punched in the face, my jaw clicked when I moved it, and my head was ringing with a pounding headache.

I felt like I’d gone a round in a boxing ring with Zheng, with knuckle dusters and a knife. A distant part of my mind screamed that I needed medical attention, I needed help, right now.

But this was a dream.

“It’s not real,” I hissed through clenched teeth. “It’s not real. Ah … ow. It’s a metaphor. It’s a construct. It’s not real. Not real. Ahhh, but it does hurt. It hurts, it hurts. Ahhhh. Not real.”

I pulled myself up into a sitting position and wanted to swear very badly. I wanted to say words that only Raine said. I think I muttered one of them. Perhaps twice. I wrapped my arms around my bleeding, bruised body and said many bad words.

Then, quite distinctly, somebody else said, “Oh. Oh my.”

With my vision lurching and my heart racing, I jerked my head up, tentacles flaring outward to make myself look big.

The egg-shaped chamber was not large, perhaps twenty feet across, made from the same interlocking clockwork and sliding metal plates as the rest of the interior of the dome, laced with circuit patterns and strange tiny machines crawling inside the walls. The floor was at least solid, composed of a few large sheets of humming brass. Large spikes covered the walls of the far end of the chamber, big enough to impale a human being. The spikes were pointing inward, toward another figure, but not toward me.

A woman stood at that end of the cavity-chamber. I’d never seen her before in my life.

She was old, but impossible to place, anywhere between fifty and ninety, somehow both extremes at once, as if unanchored from the true weight of the ageing process. Her face was soft and lined, but without any loss of acuity or expressive power. Her eyes were deep grey, arrestingly bright sparks like lightning behind storm clouds. Yet somehow all this electricity and intelligence translated the whole effect into warmth and kindness. She had long grey hair streaked through with swoops of bright red, tied up in a loose bun. Straight-backed, steel-spined, fit and healthy. She was dressed for hiking, in sensible trousers, big boots, and a padded vest with lots of pockets. She carried a long hiking stick in one hand, of unadorned dark wood, and had a large backpack strapped over her shoulders. She looked like I’d just interrupted her in the middle of a woodland stroll.

She also looked like I was a lost nightmare from the depths of the forest, slipped out from around a tree in the deepening dusk. She stared at me with a strange mixture of awe, caution, fascination, and fear; she was so out of place that all I thought to do was stare back.

Almost on automatic I peeled back my left sleeve, slowly and carefully so as not to startle her. My grazed flesh stung and blood clung to my skin, but I held up the Fractal to her, just in case.

She didn’t recoil or run away or scream, so I assumed she wasn’t anything from the Eye.

“Hello?” I said — croaked, really. My throat was raw and parched. How long had I been crawling through this structure?

The woman averted her eyes, quickly and carefully, keeping me in her peripheral vision. She stayed very still, as if I was a wild animal she’d encountered on the trail. She said nothing.

Deeply confused, I picked myself up. I winced hard and struggled to straighten my back. My stomach muscles were all bruised and strained. Blood was seeping into the front of my hoodie. My joints screamed. A dozen sources of bleeding pain complained at me from all sides every time I moved.

Once again, I reminded myself this was a dream. “Pain’s not real pain’s not real pain’s not real,” I whispered to myself.

The older woman at the other end of the chamber swallowed quite hard, unable to hide her mounting fear.

I croaked again, “Are you … Mister Squiddy? Miss Squiddy? Sorry if we got you … wrong?”

Without looking directly at me, the older woman raised her eyebrows, and said, very carefully and very precisely, as if I might not speak her language very well: “I’ve never heard that name before. My apologies.”

Her accent was American, which threw me off instantly; it also seemed somehow antiquated, an old-school Mid-Atlantic anachronism. Out of date. Out of time. Her outfit gave the same impression: sensible hiking clothes, but from another era. Trousers, not jeans. A button-down shirt beneath her vest. Her backpack was canvas, not modern materials. Then again, this was a dream.

I said, “Why are you avoiding looking at me?”

The woman’s glance flicked to me, then past me, above me, then down to me again. She averted her eyes once more and swallowed too hard. “My apologies,” she said. “I assumed you would consider it polite for me to avert my gaze. Your culture practices the opposite, then? You consider it more polite to look directly at one’s conversational partner, even to make eye contact?”

“ … yes? You can look at me,” I said, deeply confused. “Unless it hurts you or something.”

The older woman finally lifted her eyes and met mine; her expression twinkled with cautious curiosity. Suddenly I knew exactly what it felt like to be a large and dangerous animal before the adoring yet fearful gaze of a naturalist discovering you for the first time. She was equally fascinated and terrified of me.

Then she looked past me again.

She bobbed her head and lowered one knee by about an inch: the merest sketch of a curtsey. “I do apologise,” she repeated. “I’m not quite sure where to look. Please forgive me if I offend. I do not believe I have ever met one of your kind before, nor one of your station. I am unaware as to the proper terms of address I must use for you. Please, enlighten me.”

I just stared, blinking, and blurted out, “Heather.”

The woman raised her eyebrows. “Heather?”

“Heather. That’s me. Uh, my name. Um, there are no terms of address for me. Miss, I suppose?”

The older woman put up a very stirring effort of trying not to look sceptical. “Miss Heather.”

I glanced around the chamber again. The metal perfection was almost throbbing toward the strange woman, menacing her with spikes of gleaming steel, as if the structure itself ached to crush her and spit her out, but was held back by some invisible forcefield. She didn’t give the spikes a second look, as if she was standing on a loamy woodland pathway, not in the middle of some god-machine mathematics puzzle that had left me bloody and exhausted after hours of effort.

“Look,” I said. “I’m looking for … um. I’m sorry, who are you? Or, what are you? What are you doing here?”

The older woman wet her lips with a flicker of her tongue, watching me with great care.

She was trying to decide if she needed to run.

I huffed and said, “I’m not going to hurt you or anything. Sorry, I know I entered in kind of a … weird way. I fell through the ceiling. We’re in a dream. This is all deeply confusing and I’m just trying to find the squid-thing which made this place. I’m not dangerous or anything, I’m just … confused. Are you real?”

The warm older woman smiled a warm older smile. “Would it make any difference if I wasn’t? I would still answer in the same fashion.”

“I suppose so … ”

I didn’t like that.

Largest And Most In-Chargest Heather peered over my shoulder, flexing five hands, and dropping a lemon into my open mouth to occupy my teeth. She said, Well, I am dangerous, and I would like to know who or what you are. Quickly, please. You interrupted an important search.

The old lady shivered like a cat confronted by a lobster, eyes going wide and face flushing white, knuckles tightening on her long stick. But she stood her ground and bowed her head.

“I apologise, o’ great one, though I know not your name or your station or your manner of—”

Stop it, please. Stop that. Don’t call me silly names. I’m kind of in the middle of something and I had to pause the process in order to figure out what you’re doing here, or what you are, or if you pose any danger to me. You don’t belong, you’re not like the rest of this. And I’m so very tired.

The old lady straightened up again — with a twinkle in her eye. “You’ve caught me. Again, I apologise. I’m … shall we say … a passing dreamer?”

Bigger Heather Who Needed A Target For Her Frustration clenched and unclenched her fists. I gnawed on my lemon. The old lady in the hiking gear swallowed again, but said nothing more, standing by her answer.

A dreamer?

“An old and very experienced one,” said the lady. She hesitated, then stuck out her left hand. “Veebee,” she said.

Veebee?

“Vee. Bee. My initials. Though I do like the sound of turning them into a word. Feel free, of course. “Pleased to make your acquaintance … ” She hesitated again. “Miss Heather.”

I appreciate the gesture, said Large And Scary Heather. But you wouldn’t enjoy the experience of a handshake with me. Not like this.

“Oh, you’d be surprised.” Veebee withdrew her hand, unoffended. “I’ve shaken hands with all manner of Outsider and dream-god. I would be honoured, but thank you for your consideration of my comfort.”

I’m neither of those things. I’m just a human being.

Vee’s eyebrows shot up her forehead in polite interest. She didn’t believe that. “Indeed?”

“I’m just me,” I said around a mouthful of lemon-flesh. Juice was dripping down my chin and leaving acidic stains on the floor around my feet, the chemical composition of the juice slowly etching the brass plating. Vee kept glancing at my mouth and teeth, then back to Largest And Most Eloquent Heather.

It’s a long story, said Biggest Heather. And we don’t have time for it right now. You’re sure that you’re nothing to do with Mister Squiddy?

Vee smiled with genuine warmth, yet slightly confused. The corners of her eyes crinkled up with a lifetime of quiet amusement. “Quite sure,” she said. “Again, my apologies, this is not my dream. I have intruded where I have no business. Just a passing dreamer.”

Why?

Vee sighed gently and leaned a little on her long hiking stick. She suddenly looked a little older, but we knew she was putting it on.

“I was drawn in by an old flame. Or the illusory glimmer of an old flame, perhaps, one I never expected to see in a dream, even from a great distance. But it probably wasn’t real.” Her smile turned a little sad.

Old flame? Does the name ‘Lilburne’ mean anything to you?

Vee shook her head. “No, I’m sorry.”

How about ‘Jan Martense’?

Vee wrinkled her nose. “No, certainly not. That’s a name in poor taste. But, no, I’ve never known anybody by that name. And I’m sorry to say that I doubt it was yourself stirring my memories, I’ve certainly never met you before. I will admit, I did have to fiddle with a few locks and maybe force a few doors to get in here. I expected to find a familiar old face, but all I see now is … this.” She raised her eyes to the spiked walls which so desperately wanted to crush her. “I’m obviously not wanted here.” She dipped her head to me. “I apologise for interrupting your dream quest, ‘Heather’. I’ll take my leave, if you—”

No, wait.

Vee raised her eyebrows.

You’re standing inside the dome, inside the message, the … the lesson. Maisie’s lesson. Squiddy’s … brain, mind? I don’t know. And you’re …

Biggest And Most Thoughtful Heather raised my eyes to the long wicked spikes all pointed inward at the mysterious Miss Vee.

The mathematical structure of the dome was vibrating with a desire to collapse the equation, to complete the circuit, to fill this anomalous gap with interlocking metal. The logic of the structure itself longed to crush this intrusive variable out of self-definition. The machine-solution was aching and quivering to expand itself into the space occupied by flesh and thought.

And here I was also, bruised and bloody, panting with pain, my shoes gone, as if I’d been wrung through the machine against my will; Big Heather turned my eyes to the floor at my own feet. Cold metal cupped me from below, held me in a grip which could turn hostile and dangerous at any instant. The machine could cut my soles open with jagged metal edges and squeeze my blood between pressure plates and leave me to bleed out, lost inside a maze of perfect angles. I could swim in this medium now — but it was swim or drown.

If this had been a regular dream, I would be pinching myself in an effort to awaken, before the nightmare could devour me.

My feet curled up, tucking in my toes; my wounded foot ached and throbbed and I knew there would be no walking on that foot for a while. My heart rate climbed. Blood stuck my clothes to all my angles. Largest Heather coaxed me to accept another lemon, but I could only nibble at the skin. Fruits were not enough. We needed to leave.

“Yes?” Vee said.

You’re interacting with the mathematics of this place. You’re holding it back, rejecting it. Which means you’re like me, you’re doing hyperdimensional mathematics. Right?

Vee raised her eyebrows and blinked several times, an old schoolteacher confronted with a genius yet naive child. “Hyperdimensional mathematics? My dear, I’ve never heard that term before.”

Then you’re a mage? You must be a mage.

Vee’s surprise turned to incredulity, spiced with polite distaste. “Goodness me, no. Horrid creatures. Well.” Her expression softened just a touch. “Horrid for the most part. Some aren’t so bad, some of the time, when they’re on their best behaviour. But no, I am neither mage nor monster nor mathematician. Just a dreamer who took a wrong turn. This I swear to you, Miss Heather.”

Biggest Heather shook my head. That can’t be right. You must be doing something. You— you’re lying. Or holding back. Or—

“Just a dreamer,” said Vee, a touch harder than before. Her grip on her walking stick slid downward, to the middle of the shaft of wood. “A pleasure to have made your acquaintance, Heather. I will be taking my leave now.”

Vee started to turn away, toward the eggshell-curve of the metal wall. The spikes curled away, as if they dare not touch her flesh. The surface of the wall blurred and fuzzed, like static overlaying reality as the dream peeled apart.

No! Large And Desperate Heather cried out. Please! Please!

She reached forward with all five of her other hands, leaving me alone cradled in her tender grasp, licking at my wounds. Five fists raced to restrain Vee by shoulders and knees and even neck if need be — but the old woman turned and lashed out with her hiking stick.

Bonk—bonk—bonk—bonk—bonk went five raps of the stick against five unwary hands. Bigger Heather hissed and yelped and recoiled in surprise. We had not expected an old woman to move so fast.

Vee gave Biggest Heather a pinched frown, very disapproving. But she couldn’t quite hide her fear, breathing too hard, knuckles white on her hiking stick as she held it ready to strike again.

“That was exceptionally rude. As I said, I will be taking my leave—”

Please!” we all cried. Bigger Heather whipped us all back and cradled us tight. I’m sorry, I just … I have to understand how you’re doing that! This dream, it’s a message. The structure is a message, and a lesson, a mathematical lesson, for me. I think my sister sent it, but I can’t understand what she was trying to say. And I have to. I have to! I have to understand, or me, my friends, my sister, we’re all going to die. I have to get better at … at this. She waved at the walls, at the hostile perfection of heavenly mathematics. Please. Ms V.B. Please. How are you resisting the sphere? The maths? Anything, anything you can tell me. Please.

Vee looked like she was about to turn away again, but as she studied us for a long moment, her frown creased with deep concern. She placed one end of her stick back against the metal floor of this abscess-like chamber.

“Are you truly a human being?” she asked. “Because if you are … ” She tutted softly.

I don’t know if I count, but yes. Or at least I started as one. Out in reality I look perfectly human, unless you have the pneuma-somatic sight, and then I have a bunch of tentacles.

Vee looked us all up and down. “In that case, you are quite wounded, though not fatally or lethally. You should really be awakening from this.”

I can’t afford that.

She tutted again, as if about to scold us — but then paused, wrinkled eyes squinting at us. “Heather,” she said, gently but firmly. “How old are you?”

Twenty.

Vee’s eyebrows climbed. “Twenty? Is that years? Years on Earth?”

We nodded. Up and down.

“Oh. Twenty. Oh my gosh. Oh, you poor thing. I have a great-great-great granddaughter who’s twenty, and I wouldn’t trust her to navigate five minutes in a dream like this. I wouldn’t trust her to dream at all. Poor thing works two jobs and spends all her free time looking at cartoons of dashing young men. Twenty! You shouldn’t be here, not in a dream like this. Oh, you poor little thing. What do you think you’re doing? In this?”

I don’t have a choice.

Vee sighed, breath full of pity. “You really must awaken. You’re experienced enough for this..”

Please.

“I can’t give you the experience of a century’s dreaming, Heather, however sympathetic I am to a young woman in trouble. I’m sorry.” She pulled a sad smile. “But … ” She cleared her throat and glanced up at the metal ceiling. “If you want an old woman’s advice, sometimes the lessons we intend to learn are not the lessons we end up internalising.”

What do you mean?

Vee looked at me, then past me. She swallowed, containing an obvious distaste behind a polite exterior. “I can see you’re going through a lot. Whatever this lesson is intended to teach, perhaps it’s not the one you require right now.”

But if I don’t learn—

Vee raised her free hand, soft and pale and liver-spotted on the back. “That’s not to say you won’t reach your goal. But sometimes you have to take a different route to get there, not the one you expected. And sometimes you don’t even know the goal until you walk the road.” Vee’s face brightened at that. “That’s how I dream. That’s how I’m doing this.” She pointed at the metal spikes and lances, held back with seemingly no effort. “This place, it’s simply not for me. I choose not to walk this way. Sometimes one cannot find meaning in a dream. Sometimes they only mean anything to other people. This one, your dream, or your sister’s, whichever, it means nothing to me.”

You’re as cryptic as Lozzie. Are all dreamers like this?

Vee laughed, a rich tinkling sound. “Usually, yes. Heather, I can see by the look of … you, that you’ve been walking a hard road in here. You’re bleeding. Rather a lot. I wasn’t exaggerating when I said you’re injured.”

Yes.

“And you said this place was a lesson, for you? Well, perhaps that’s the lesson. You’ll get injured if you walk this road.”

How does that help me? How does that help me understand even a fraction of this? I can’t comprehend any of this and you do it with barely any effort. ‘Walk this road’? Going even a few feet left me bloody and bruised, did so much damage that I couldn’t carry on — but I can’t stop!

“You didn’t walk into here. You fell. I believe you were swimming. Or perhaps flying.”

That didn’t help! I need an answer! I need to know what this means! I need to reach the centre, the core, the meaning, the—

Vee cleared her throat, and said, “Heather, I am sorry, but sometimes there’s no meaning in dreams except that we make ourselves.”

I don’t know what this means! Biggest Heather was screaming, raving, her temper lost, beyond frustration, past desperation. I don’t know what this means! I don’t know!

“We do,” we said.

I spat out scraps of lemon peel, scrubbed my mouth clean, and turned with all the others to look Biggest Heather in the face.

She was crying, and lost, and very alone. No you don’t, she said. You’re just an illusion. You’re just something I’m dreaming up. You’re a metaphor for a tentacle.

I tutted and huffed and gave her a look, a telling-Evee-off-for-not-eating-anything-today look. Bigger Heather blinked all her eyes in surprise. Behind us, I heard Vee flinch and swallow a whimper.

“No,” I told Heather. “I am a tentacle. Hello, Heather. It’s Heather here. Time to start listening to us, okay?”

Sniffling, snuffling, tears of acid and soot running down her face, Biggest Heather said: This doesn’t make any sense. I haven’t learned anything in this dream. What was this all meant to mean? We’ve failed. We didn’t find a thing.

“We found each other,” I said. “Even though we’ve always been here.”

Biggest And Not So Clever Heather stopped crying, staring at us in wonder. But you’re just a … you’re not … real.

“What if there was no centre of the dome? What if walking the road was the point in the first place? And now we’re all bloody and bruised, but we learned how to do it, didn’t we?”

But I was supposed to learn more hyperdimensional mathematics, how to do it myself, without the Eye’s lessons, without … without …

“You can’t do it yourself,” we told her. “Don’t be silly. We all have to work together. On the maths.”

Biggest Heather just stared, tears drying in her eyes, her stare going right through me — through us, through herself.

Behind us, Vee cleared her throat softly. “If I may make a suggestion, I suspect it’s your time to wake. Once a revelation has been attained, dreams rarely retain their coherency long, unless you’re willing to step from one dream to another. If you like, I could assist with—”

Krrrrrr-uuuuuuun.

The machine-dome of perfect mathematics shook as if struck by an earthquake.

We whipped around, all of us and Bigger Heather too, all acting in perfect concert to steady ourselves against the shaking dome. Vee looked up in shock and horror. The noise was incredible, like a giant wind-chime in a hurricane; the dome was struggling to correct the million interrupted variables all at once.

“What—” I started to say.

Krrrrrr-uuuuuuun — krun — krun.

“Are those footsteps?” we asked. “Is that Tenny? Did she wake up?” We raised our voice, shouting up through the dome, through the deafening din. “Tenny! Tenny! Tenn—”

Krun—krun-krun came the footsteps — and the dome began to split.

The vibrations were too much for the mathematics, introducing too many wild and uncontrolled variables. Plates parted and cogs unlatched and entire strata of machine ripped free above us and around us, splitting the dome like the shell of a nut.

Slivers of blue sky appeared far overhead, the top openings in a series of vast canyons, with us at the bottom. A squid wedged into a crack of rock. Suddenly we felt so very tiny.

Dark fronds hove into view, blotting out that sky like an airship draped in black and streaked with red. A pair of huge glassy orbs stared down into the crack, down at us. Rotten eyelids blinked over a pair of empty moons. A pus-encrusted fingernail scraped at the canyon mouth so far above. A giant, trying to drag us out of our refuge.

It was the Jan Zombie, but very big.

“You’re ruining the sphere! Stop!” we screamed up at her, but she was so large, so far away; our tiny voice did not even carry. “Stop it! Stop!”

We knew the truth: Vee was correct, the dream must be losing coherency, turning into nonsense around us. But still we shouted.

The Jan Zombie leaned back, seen only as a series of slivers sliding across the punctured sky of a distantly recalled Reading. She pulled back a fist to strike the sphere, to crack it open for the meat inside.

A single black tentacle as thick as a bus and as long as a river whipped out from the opposite corner of the cross-cut sky and caught the Jan Zombie’s wrist.

“Tenny!” we cheered.

Tenny replied with a fluttery trill — loud enough to break worlds. Our eardrums burst, the jelly in our eyeballs vibrated, and our lungs quivered. The inside of the ruined sphere rang like a bell.

A mass of fluffy black velvet slammed across the glimpse of sky and swept the Jan Zombie away beyond my line of sight.

The crash of impact shook the ground far worse than a footstep. We only avoided picking up even more bruises because we all worked together, bracing against the metal as one, with Bigger Heather in the middle, no longer constrained by the need to direct us.

“Vee—” we said — but the old dreamer was gone.

She’d probably run off as soon as she’d seen that the dream had become a nightmare about a giant monster fight. We didn’t blame her. This was rapidly getting very silly.

The dream was clearly ruined. All around us the dome was coming apart in a series of ear-splitting cracks and landslide roars. Bigger Heather said something about how she really hoped this wasn’t hurting Mister Squiddy. We all agreed; but there wasn’t time to check that or get our bearings or do anything except cling on to any nearby handholds, because the kaiju battle outdoors was apocalyptically noisy.

Crashing and smashing and rolling and roaring, shouts like wind-storms and trilling like a solar flare; the Jan Zombie and Big Tenny were going at each other with fist and tentacle and maybe worse.

We had to end this dream, we had to end it now.

“Lozzie!” We shouted. We needed her to pull us out, to put a stop to this. Clearly this had all gone far past Evelyn’s stipulation of avoiding danger. The purpose of the dream was a lost cause. “Lozzie! Lozz—”

Brrrrrrrrrr-rrrrrrrrr!

Tenny cried out in pain, a high-pitched panic noise of taking a punch to the nose, translated through giant-moth lungs and fluttering vocal chords, loud enough to wake sleeping gods.

“Nobody punches Tenny!” we all shouted.

The logic of the dream fell away, like a sandcastle crumbling into the surf; our previous goals simply did not matter; prior constraints, sustained and endured and upheld for the sake of meaning, did not matter. Nobody punched Tenny in the face.

Bigger Heather Who Was As Big As She Pleased burst us from the sphere of perfect mathematics, standing up, unfurling limbs, shaking off this brass eggshell. Fragments of steel and brass and chrome flaked away, pushed free by lashing tentacles, to crash down into the blurred remains of dream-Reading.

We burst forth in a cloud of tentacles, towering over this dream-remembered patch of where we’d grown up, free and clear and working together.

“Heath!” Tenny trilled.

Reading unrolled beneath us, a tiny toy-town spread out across the canvas of the dream. Buildings had been crushed to rubble, knocked over, squashed flat by errant footfalls and rolling bodies and ungainly stumbles; we were suddenly very glad this dream did not contain simulated people.

The Jan Zombie stood with her feet planted in two different roads, fists raised like an overconfident amateur boxer. She was still naked, still covered in dried blood and black corpse bile and wounds as big as houses. She was panting with effort.

Somebody — I suspected I knew who — had cut open her chest and carved out her heart, leaving behind a mess of broken ribs.

Tenny — or rather, a giant moth which was probably Tenny’s dream-projected self — stood on twelve legs, her own mass of black tentacles whirling in the air above her. Her snout-like nose was bleeding. But she was so very happy to see me.

Oh this is absurd said Biggest Heather. This really is nothing more than a silly dream now. This has ceased to have meaning. Can we wake up?

“I think this is waking up,” I said.

What?

But we were already surging forward, the dream turning to a blur of ruined memory and absurdist giants. Meaning dropped away as pure subconscious took over.

We hit the Jan Zombie in the face with a hundred arms. Tenny let out a vreeeee! and joined me, grabbing flailing zombie limbs with her silken black tentacles.

“Heath! Heath! Heath!” she trilled

I don’t get it, Heather was saying. I don’t get what we learned. I mean, I think I do, but what does this have to do with—

“That’s why we have to wake up. Dreams never make sense until you wake up. At least, that’s how it always seems. Until you wake up.”

Moth-Tenny, standing next to me and grappling with Zombie Jan, opened her blunt-snout mouth to reveal row after row of dripping black teeth, pointed inward as if to stop prey escaping her gullet. We really needed to talk to Tenny about her self-image, sometime. Then again, if she was having fun, maybe this was fine. Maybe.

The Jan-Zombie struggled to free her wrists, kicking at Tenny until I held her legs in place.

Oh, this is grotesque, said Heather.

Lozzie said: “Sometimes dreams are like that. Hi, Heathy!”

Giant Moth Tenny closed her jaws around the zombie’s head. We closed our eyes and looked away. Meat sounds filled the air.

“Oh yes,” said Actual Jan, muffled by the weight of her helmet. “Because that’s really not traumatic to witness. That’s going to haunt my dreams. Thank you so much.”

Sorry, said Heather.

“Not your fault.” Jan sighed. “Can we end this now? Is this done?”

Lozzie giggled, and said, “Done!”

And then we all woke up.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Dreams sure are strange places, especially when they belong to things not even remotely human. Who was VB? A mystery for later, perhaps. At least Heather finally figured something out; perhaps this was the lesson she was meant to learn all along, though how exactly is she going to put it to good use? The waking world will have answers. Well, answers better than “have a kaiju fight”, at least. Hey, Tenny was enjoying that!

No patreon link this week, because it’s almost the end of the month! If you want to subscribe for more chapters, feel free to wait until the 1st. Meanwhile, I’d like to show you all one of the best pieces of Katalepsis fanfiction written so far: Steamed Praems. Ahem. Enjoy!

In the meantime, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It’s all you readers out there who keep me going and remind me why I do this. Thank you!

Next week, it’s back to the waking world, the aftermath, the consequences; maybe Heather really has figured out something about brain-math, amid all this dream logic.

sediment in the soul – 19.14

Content Warnings

Gore
Rotting flesh
Unreality
Dissociation



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

The Jan-Zombie — kink-jawed and dead-eyed, shoulders slouching like a moody teenager, naked from head to toe and covered in corpse-detritus, framed by a grilled chicken shop I barely remembered — stood still for a single clotted heartbeat, like an actress who had forgotten her lines, shoved on stage to the tender attentions of a rabid and restive audience. Vacant eyes stared into the middle of the road, clouded by decay. Stringy bile dripped onto the pavement. On the glass behind her, a brightly coloured cartoon chicken suggested we try the new four-piece family meal.

Then the Jan-Zombie swung round, muscles limp, arms swaying, a puppet held up on too few strings. She pointed herself vaguely in our direction, and took a lurching step forward.

“Um,” I said, stepping back from the approaching undead dream-phantom — though she was still a good distance away. “Jan?”

Lozzie was distraught, hand to her mouth, staring at the zombie like it was Jan herself. “Oh! Oh, Jan!” She glanced at Jan — Our Jan, Knight Jan, Alive and Rosy-Cheeked Jan. “Janny, is that you?”

Jan sighed and rolled her eyes. She did not look like a woman who had been confronted with an image of herself dead and rotting, but more like she’d discovered a bad yet curable case of gut worms. “Of course not,” she huffed — though she kept one eye on the zombie as she backed away. “I’m me. I’m here. Me. The real deal.” She tapped her armoured chest with an armoured fingertip, cushioned by the crown-and-dragon tabard. “This isn’t some piece of myself I’m denying, okay? You haven’t got to reconcile me with my own rotting corpse, alright? Lozzie, please, don’t look at me like that, this isn’t an emotional crisis, it’s a metaphysical one. And I hate metaphysics.”

Lozzie was biting her lower lip, looking at Jan like she wanted to cry. “But it looks like you. I don’t want to think of you like that.”

The Jan Zombie took another lurching step, hands hanging down, wobbling toward us along the pavement.

“Jan,” I repeated. “What is this?”

But Jan was too busy replying to Lozzie: “Then don’t! Please, make fun of it, Lozzie. I need you to make fun of it. I would love for you to make fun of it.” She raised an armoured finger. “But don’t touch it, probably.”

The Jan-Zombie’s rotting jaw rolled open; a black tongue flopped forward onto purple lips.

Lozzie was still on the verge of tears. “Was that your body?”

“No!” Jan huffed again. “No, for goodness sake. I did not look like that when— well. I just didn’t look like that, okay? This is a metaphor.” She pointed at the zombie version of herself, gauntlet knuckles curling, as if telling off a bad dog. “And a bloody unsubtle one at that. God, I hate dreams. Dreams should be fun. We should be in a pleasure pit or something. Not getting chased by prophecies.” She wrinkled her nose at the zombie and hooked one thumb into the rope which secured the sword to her back. “What do you want, hmm? You want me to cut you down? Is that it?”

The zombie shuffled forward another step. It was exceptionally slow; we could have escaped the ghoul at a meandering walk, let alone a run, even with the real Jan laden down with armour and sword.

But the Jan-Zombie was sharp — sharper than the dream had been only moments earlier. The outline of her putrid and corrupted limbs, the dried blood speckled across her skin, the delicately crafted little nose and pouty lips, each black strand of gore-matted hair: all of it was stark and clear and nothing like the rest of the dream, like a word in an unknown language dropped into the middle of a familiar sentence, like a sudden image in static, a metronome from a dead channel. For a moment I thought perhaps it was the sense of violation; we were seeing Jan naked and wounded, after all, even if it was an illusion. The zombie had no doll-joints, but it was undoubtedly her in every way which mattered. Perhaps it was sharp because it was an insult.

But the sharpness radiated out into the rest of the dream, like a single note clearing a jumble of meaningless sound. The pavement, the shop fronts, the sunless sky, the towering dome and the dark bulk of giant Tenny — they all tightened into focus. The dream rang like a bell, singing with clarity.

That strange sense of a larger self behind me had vanished; I risked a backward glance to check, but there was nobody there, myself or otherwise. My hands were empty of lemons, though I craved one like my lungs craved air.

“Jan,” I said firmly and clearly, enough to make her jump slightly and clink in her perfectly fitted armour. But my own questions felt clouded and garbled; if only I could speak through a mouthful of lemon juice, everything would make sense. “Is this something that happens often?” I said. “What do we do?”

“Often?” She laughed without humour. “No. No, this has never happened before. This metaphor has never been dragged into a fucking dream!”

“But do you know what this means?” I asked. Then I winced and shook my head — the dream was too sharp, cutting at my eyelids and ear drums. “No, wait, I mean—”

“Of course I know what it means!” Jan snapped. “But I’m not going to bloody well talk about it, alright? This is private.”

“That’s not what I— mean—” I panted. “I mean what do we need to know?”

“Nothing, thank you very much,” Jan said. “What we need to do is leave. Now. Please!”

The zombie lurched another step toward us. Actual Jan took Lozzie by the hand and backed up a step, dragging Lozzie after her.

Lozzie puffed up her cheeks and said: “Janbie. Zom-Jan. Zomuary.” She didn’t sound very amused, try as she might.

“Just Jan,” said Jan, gently. “It’s not January.”

“I know,” said Lozzie. “Janbie’s kinda slow.”

“Thankfully,” Jan huffed. “Can we really, truly not exit this dream?”

“Jan,” I repeated, feeling like I had a bolus of food lodged inside my throat. “I mean— if this zombie-you was destroyed, would it—”

“Ha!” she barked. “I wish. It’s a metaphor, not a literal ghost or the spirit of my first corpse or my embodied guilt, or any other bullshit like that. A metaphor. If we can’t leave this dream — no? Lozzie? — ahhhh,” she sighed at Lozzie’s apologetic grimace. “Then we’re just going to have to run from the thing. I refuse to touch it, I refuse to wait for this thing to catch up with me. I am not dealing with it.”

The Jan-Zombie went snort, like a child imitating a pig — not the sort of sound one expected from a zombie at all. But Jan jumped and grabbed at the sword-rope around her armour. I took a step back too. My tentacles raised as if to ward off the undead apparition, but what was I going to do? This was a dream. If Jan was right, and this was a metaphor, what would it mean to pull the zombie to pieces? I hesitated, clutching at the yellow robes around my torso, wishing I was not so alone.

Lozzie chanted in a sing-song voice: “Janbie, Janbie — go ay-way.”

“Yes, quite right,” Jan agreed, making an effort to pull herself up in her suit of armour, the weight of her sword dragging at her back. “Fuck off!”

“No,” I struggled to get the word out as I backed up another step too. The city whirled around my senses. The brass-gold dome and the giant version of Tenny towered over opposite ends of my mind. “I mean, if it was destroyed, hypothetically, would that hurt you? Would that be a bad thing?”

Jan finally glanced at me. The pale round moon of her face was all pinched and mortified inside the open visor of her medieval goat-helmet; she was doing a very bad job of pretending this was not a crisis for her.

“Hurt me?” she asked, incredulously. “No. Heather, this has nothing to do with you, this is my problem. Frankly, this is none of your business.”

Too sharp, too clear, the world was pressing too hard on my senses; I couldn’t think, I couldn’t form the right questions, I couldn’t even focus on the next step, on what we should do. It was like my brain was running on a fraction of its usual power.

Whatever this Zombie-Metaphor was, it was highly personal and intimate to Jan; some secret of her past getting aired in semi-public. Lozzie was one thing, considering the developing nature of their relationship, how close they’d become. But me? She didn’t want me to see this, and not because it was dangerous. She was embarrassed and humiliated. Her dirty knickers were up on a flagpole. That was the only thing I could get through my head, as if the rest of my thoughts had withdrawn.

The Jan-Zombie was still a good twelve paces away from us, shuffling forward on broken foot bones, squelching with pus and pooled blood inside her tissues.

Not a danger. Not going to touch us.

A nugget of thought was allowed to solidify in my brains.

“It’s not very fast,” I said, then glanced over my shoulder, up at the shining bronze-gold dome of the perfect equation, rotating and adjusting as it towered over this remembered slice of childhood Reading. I needed to get there. That made sense. “We can probably just run for the dome. Speed-walk for the dome. Walk, saunter, it’s not fast at all.”

“Oh yes,” Jan said, dripping sarcasm. “It’s so slow you forget about it, that’s the point. You forget it’s there, creeping up on you all the time, every day, every moment you exist. And then when you least expect it, the thing shuffles around a corner or bumps into a door and suddenly you have to deal with it, again!” She took another step back from the zombie, pulling Lozzie along after her — and almost tripped up on her own sword, the oilcloth-wrapped tip banging against her armour-clad thighs. Jan huffed in frustration and yanked at the rope. “And this bloody thing! Can we really not send the sword back by itself?”

Lozzie shook her head, face filled with apology and worry.

“Jan,” I said. “We should go. Just go. Get the dream over with.”

Jan rounded on me, lips pursed, one eye on the zombie version of herself. “All right. We reach your big spinning metal ball, what happens next? Does the dream end?”

“Maybe. I don’t know.” I glanced at the zombie too, backing away another step along Oxford Street. “If this is the only one, we could just run for it and see what happens at the dome. Is this the only one?”

Jan looked at me like we were in a classic spooky cartoon and I’d just suggested we split up to search for clues. “Don’t jinx us. Don’t. Heather, I like you, I respect you. So, don’t.”

Lozzie made a pouty face. “Multiple Jans would be nice. Both ends.”

Jan managed to look embarrassed, mortified, and slightly interested all at once. She huffed and pulled Lozzie back another step from the advancing undead parody. “Please, Lozzie,” she said. “Please do not touch it. I don’t know what happens if you touch it.”

“What happens if you touch it?” Lozzie chirped.

“Stupid things,” Jan answered without hesitation. “I’ll disappear in a flash of light and return to my home planet.”

Lozzie pulled a face of open-mouthed awe.

“Jan,” I hissed.

Jan rolled her eyes. “Okay, serious answer: I have no idea, because this is a dream and that is a metaphor. Considering what it’s a metaphor about, I suspect I would have to literally sit still for the long minutes the thing would take to devour me. It would just … drool all over me and make a big mess. God, I could probably just wrestle the thing to the ground at this point, but I’d rather not.” I heard her swallow though I couldn’t see her throat bob inside that armour. The armoured fingers of her free hand worried at the frayed blue rope around her chest, the rope keeping the sword strapped to her back.

Lozzie chirped, “Then you’re safe, Jans! You’re in armour!”

“Mm, yes,” Jan replied, staring at the zombie as it lurched forward again. She didn’t sound very reassured. “That’s an interesting metaphor too. And by ‘interesting’ I mean ‘get me out of this fucking stupid monkey suit’.”

Lozzie giggled. “It’s very cute!”

Jan glanced at her quickly, as if it was risky to take her eyes off the zombie. “It— it is?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie nodded with great enthusiasm.

Jan looked back at the zombie again. “Great. Alright. Fine.”

I cleared my throat gently. “Having your girlfriend be into your metaphorical cursed destiny or whatever this is, that’s a pretty good perk, Jan.”

“Oh, shut up,” Jan snapped. Lozzie giggled again; now that the zombie appeared to be merely a shuffling inconvenience, she had calmed down considerably.

I repeated myself: “Is this the only one?”

“I don’t know!” Jan replied, shrill and irritated. “I’m not in the habit of having metaphorical magical dreams!”

“Because if it is,” I replied, trying to keep my thoughts coherent. “Then we can just out-walk the thing, very easily. Come on, we’ll make for the dome. If the dream doesn’t end there, if I have to … do things, then we can rethink.”

Jan huffed. “I’m going to be hunted down and eaten by my own metaphorical rotting self. I don’t even know where to begin. Fuck this. Fuck everything about this. I hate this.”

“Janny,” Lozzie squeaked. “It’s fine! We can just walk! Walk away! Hit ‘da bricks!”

“Yes, yes,” Jan sighed. She frowned at the zombie, beginning to turn away. “Same thing I’ve been doing my whole bloody life. Lozzie, I hope you know what you’re signing up for with me. I really do.”

Lozzie pulled on her hand. I kept pace, watching the zombie out of the corner of my eye as well.

“Janny!” Lozzie crooned encouragement.

Jan finally looked away from the zombie, ready to turn and hurry down Oxford Street. “Fine, I—”

Zombie-Jan straightened up; jerk-snap with neck, twitch-crack with shoulders, her spine going pop-pop-pop. Cloudy, vacant eyes closed their bloodstained lids, orbs rolling behind crimson shutters. Our Jan flinched, grabbing for Lozzie, staring in horror. Zombie-Jan stood stock still for a heartbeat of sluggish lead through empty veins. Then the eyes opened again, still dead and empty as smoked glass, but pointing forward.

She wore an expression so alien to Jan’s features that it was almost worse than the old wounds and dried blood and rotting decay: serene acceptance of her own doom.

“Stop running,” said Zombie-Jan, in a gurgling, black-mucus parody of Jan’s own exasperated tone.

Then it took a step. Solid, confident, without the lurching sway of the brainless dead.

“Oh, fuck that!” Our Jan said.

Jan’s free hand let go of the sword-rope and flicked into the air, digging at an invisible pocket next to her side — and found nothing. Her fingers did not vanish into thin air, into her secret pocket dimensions full of tricks, but just swiped at nothingness. Jan waggled her armoured hand as if trying to grip a zipper which was covered in grease and Vaseline, eyes wide with panic, a woman trying to draw her gun and finding the holster missing.

“It’s a dream!” Lozzie cried out. “It won’t work in a dream!”

Jan held out her hand. “Then dream me up a firearm!”

The zombie strode toward her.

“I caaaan’t!” Lozzie cried, face twisted with horrified apology. “Let’s run! Heathy!”

Dream-logic haze flowered behind my eyes, blooming purple and black and rose-petal red. I was dying for a lemon, desperate to bite into the stinging flesh and feel the juices filling my stomach. Instead I felt a full-body flush of pins and needles.

Zombie-Jan stepped right past me, ignoring me completely, going for her mirror image in tarnished steel.

Lozzie and Knight-Jan turned to flee down Oxford street, Jan struggling with her sword, her free hand pulling at the rope around her chest. Lozzie flapped and flopped like a jellyfish in a jet stream, a pastel flag on the wind.

Zombie-limbs and Zombie-head carried on past me. I watched her go.

“Heathy! Follow us!” Lozzie shouted.

Big Heather Who Was Still Behind Me gently took me by the shoulders and elbows and hips and knees and ankles, pointed me past the zombie and after my beloved Lozzie and the strange metal-clad figure of Jan, and pumped my limbs until I caught up with them.

“Run toward the dome!” my mouth said. “We can’t be that far, we can’t, I think it’s … ” My head looked up toward the great brass-and-gold dome towering over the east end of the city, but I couldn’t tell how far away it stood. Over the Kennet river? Slightly to the south, past Queen’s Road and London Road? Yes. Right about where—

“Oh,” said my mouth.

“Oh?!” Jan snapped at me. Her helmet visor kept clacking shut as she ran. She struggled with it and shoved it upward to reveal her face again, stained with cold sweat. “Oh, what? Don’t ‘oh’ us like that!”

My throat felt tight. Butterfly wings fluttered inside my chest. My tentacles wrapped close to my body. “It’s over the hospital. Royal Berkshire Hospital. I’ve … been there, before. Um. That way!”

We crossed the bridge over the motorway in a clatter of metal and slapping trainers and the sunlight rustle of Sevens’ yellow robes around my legs, plunging into a dream-summoned version of Reading city centre. The buildings grew taller. The familiar old red brick of Broad Street unfolded beneath my feet; I hadn’t been here in years. The buried logic of my childhood memories half-expected my mother to be at my side. Large Heather peered over my shoulder, staying out of the way for now.

“Where—” Jan panted, clacking her helmet visor up again, “are we? This isn’t—”

Lozzie chirped. “It’s not Sharrowford!”

“It’s Reading,” said my mouth. “It’s where I grew up.”

“Oh, wonderful,” said Jan. She slowed to a stop just beneath one of the sad, skeletal-looking trees planted along the middle of Broad Street’s pedestrian area. Lozzie stopped with her, dutifully holding on tight to Jan’s hand. I bounced to a halt as well, my tentacles springing forward as if catching me on the substances of the dream itself. I whirled around like I was underwater. “Reading,” Jan was saying. “Never been. Right.” She turned to glance back over her shoulder as she spoke: “That should buy us a few minutes, it wasn’t running too. Now, please, help me get this fucking arsehole of a sword off my back … maybe … cut the … ”

“I don’t see it either,” my mouth said, as my eyes followed the direction of Jan’s gaze. Lozzie went up on tiptoes, free hand shading her eyes despite the lack of blazing sunlight.

Broad Street was clear of both cars and pedestrians. We were the only ones here. We could see all the way back to the bridge. Giant Tenny towered over the western end of town, huge eyes closed in peaceful repose. Nothing walked the dream but us three dreamers.

Jan hissed, “Where the hell did it go? Where the hell did you just go, you little shit?”

Lozzie made a sad whine. “Janny, don’t call yourself thaaaaat.”

“It’s not me!” Jan snapped. Lozzie flinched — though she didn’t let go of Jan’s hand. Jan huffed at herself and flushed in the cheeks. “Lozzie, I’m sorry. It’s not me. Please don’t call it me.”

Lozzie nodded, bobbing up and down. “Okay!”

“Thank you. Thank you, Lozzie. I appreciate it.”

My throat cleared itself. Five tentacles levered me up to get a better view of the street, yellow robes hanging down like jellyfish membranes. But there was nothing moving, nothing hiding behind cars. “Maybe it went onto another road?” a suggestion presented itself through my lips. “Or a shop? Would it know we’re going for the dome?”

Jan huffed and gave me a pinched look. “How many times? It’s a metaphor! I don’t know what it— ahhh!”

Jan screamed, flinched, and almost pulled Lozzie over onto their collective backsides, stopped only by a sudden flutter from Lozzie’s poncho, as if the pastel clothing had caught a fully armoured woman and pushed her back to her feet.

Zombie-Jan strode right out of a bookshop to our left, power-walking toward Jan.

“Stop stalling,” said Zombie-Jan. She even sighed a little sigh.

“Never!” Jan spat back. Then she picked up her armoured feet, dragged on Lozzie’s hand, and scarpered off down Broad Street.

Zombie-Jan ignored me completely, turning toward her target as she strode on.

“Um,” I said. “Would you maybe … stop?”

She ignored that.

She won’t, Large Rearward Heather informed me.

I sighed. Biggest And Most In Charge Heather took hold of my limbs and ran me onward.

The chase turned into a farce, ruled by the logic of the dream; we fled down Broad Street, then right onto Duke, then over the river and onward toward the looming giant of the brass-and-gold dome, where the hospital should have stood. At every corner, around every turn, from every darkened doorway, the Jan-Zombie strode forth to follow us. Chin high, feet naked and bloody, trailing pus and plasma, wearing a wounded dignity and solemn pride which Jan herself would never have shown, she walked toward us from unexpected angles, appearing whenever we slowed or stopped for even a second.

“You can’t run forever,” she said, with a very Jan-like huff and little tut. “You have to deal with me eventually.” “Don’t tell yourself you’ve escaped.” “Give up and stop.” “Convincing yourself I don’t exist is is a dead end.” Jan’s voice rose from her decaying throat, wet and thick with clotted blood and dried bile, never angry or accusing, but calm and inexorable — just like her inevitable reappearance no matter how far we fled.

“This doesn’t make any sense!” Lozzie squeaked as we ran down the row of railing-fronted terraces along Queen’s Road. “Why doesn’t she just teleport right in front of you?!”

“Don’t give it ideas!” Jan yelled back, muffled by her goat-headed helmet as it clacked down again, getting in the way.

A half-remembered Reading flashed past in dream snippets, with one solid landmark bobbing up out of the waves again and again: Number 12 Barnslow Drive was keeping pace with us.

The house appeared in the place of a Chemist’s, then a corner store, then embedded in the front of an office block, then wedged into a gap between other buildings, and twice just sitting in the middle of the road, dominating the space turned alien and pointless by lack of cars. And once or twice — then three times and four — I noticed the house was blocking the Jan-Zombie.

It was neither very effective nor much of an impediment to the zombie’s power-walking progress every time she appeared, but I noticed that when the house was present and nearby, she was forced to select an imperfect entry-point to the dream-stage — a street further from her target, a corner which forced her to cross the road to reach us, a door which was not yet standing open. The house got in her way.

“Thank you!” I cried out to the house as we passed it again. Lozzie giggled and Jan looked at me like I was mad. I just shook my head. “It’s helping! The house is helping!”

Jan’s wide eyes flicked back to glance at Number 12 Barnslow Drive as we left it behind again. “Do you think we could shelter inside it?”

I shrugged. “You could. I have to reach the dome! I have to!”

Jan gritted her teeth. “Lozzie—”

“We’ll follow Heathy,” Lozzie said. “Then dive into the house!”

Jan and Lozzie were both running for real. Jan’s armour was fitted perfectly for her size and musculature, joints oiled and smooth, moving with barely a whisper of metal-on-metal, but the suit also weighed a ton and she had a sword strapped to her back, slapping against her thighs and throwing her off balance. Jan was not exactly the fittest of ladies and her lungs were pumping and gasping for air by the time we’d crossed the river. Lozzie was slightly better, running on dream-juice and wishes and her inherent suitability for this half-real environment, but even she was panting and flushed, though mostly unafraid of the ever-pursuing Janbie.

But I wasn’t fit and high-stamina either — not in the waking world. Yet as we fled down the streets of my childhood city, my limbs seemed to lift as if buoyed upward by invisible currents, my lungs pumped with perfect clarity, my bruises and aches melted away, my five — five? — tentacles galloped for me, lending me speed and athletic precision. The dream-logic seemed to shift to one side, not clouding my thoughts but directing my body along the pavement like a marathon runner with extra legs. I even considered scooping up Jan in my arms and carrying her myself; but Large Heather Behind Me vetoed that decision. We were not capable of carrying that weight.

Halfway down Watlington Street, Jan ran out of steam.

“Ahhh— ahhh—” she panted, metal boots clonking to a halt along the pavement. She almost doubled-up with effort, visor clacking shut, drooling with overexertion. Her absurd goat-headed helmet fell forward. She panted through the metal visor.

“Jan! Janny!” Lozzie pulled on her hand. “Jan-Jans we have to go!”

“Fuck— it—” Jan panted.

I skidded to a stop as well, tentacles out like a cartoon character as I turned and rejoined my friends. Jan was just straightening up and Lozzie was helping her, as the Zombie-Jan stepped out from behind a house and into the middle of the pavement, two dozen paces behind us.

“Running never works,” said the Janbie. She seemed quite sad. “I’m glad you’ve decided to stop.”

Our Armoured Lady of Jandom turned to face her pursuer — almost toppling over with the weight of the sword on her back. I glanced over my shoulder: the brass dome of perfect mathematics was close now. It filled the sky like a giant wall of clockwork complexity. One more street, one more corner, and we’d be there. Why stop now?

Jan clacked her visor back up. “Running away is my greatest skill! I am very good at it!”

My lips moved, “We’re almost there! Maybe when we reach the dome—”

“How do I make you stop following me, huh?!” Jan shouted. She was losing her temper, laser-focused on the zombie. Lozzie was pulling on her arm, trying to get her to run again, hissing her name. But Jan wouldn’t move.

Zombie-Jan was striding forward, closing the distance. “You can’t,” she said.

“Fine!” Jan spat back. “I’ve had enough of this edging, anyway. You want magic? You want me to do magic at you? Is that it?”

“Yes,” said the Janbie.

All the fire went out of Jan’s face. She took a clonking step backward. “Oh.”

The Jan-Zombie closed to seven paces, six, five. Jan still wasn’t moving. Four. Lozzie was repeating her name, physically pulling on her arm like she was a reluctant hound. Three. But some quality of her zombie mirror-image had Jan locked in place, hypnotized like a rodent in front of a python. Two paces. Zombie-Jan reached forward with one hand. Jan’s visor fell to cover her face with a clack, one final layer of turtle-shell rejection. The Zombie’s blood-stained fingers reached for her chin. Lozzie was screaming.

Bigger Heather Who Was Still Behind Me And Paying Lots Of Attention reached over my shoulder with a thousand fists.

One of them contained a lemon, for me to snatch out of the air and gnaw on like a frenzied ferret. The other nine-hundred-and-ninety-nine hands of god descended on Zombie-Jan and hit her like the spring-loaded impact of a mantis shrimp claw, multiplied to a perfect number.

The zombie exploded backward in an instant flowering of flesh and bone and viscera, a fountain of deep red, a cloud of expanding intestine like party streamers, a popped cork of brain matter and nerves and powdered organs. The sound was deafening, a meat-world noise, a thousand years of butcher back rooms compressed into one second. One moment, Jan’s mirror — the next, a bloody smear on the pavement fifty feet long, like a meat-truck overturned in the middle of Reading.

All that remained of her was a pair of feet torn off at the ankles, standing a few paces away from Jan.

If I had not been plunged beneath the abstraction of the dream-logic once more, it would have been quite a shocking sight. But with my mind stirred and sucked upward, I simply bit into my delicious lemon, spitting bits of yellow peel onto the pavement.

Jan shrieked and stumbled backward. Lozzie caught her, though they almost fell over together. Jan shoved her visor back up and stared at me — past me, above me, over me, to my roots and my supply — jaw working and eyes wide with terror.

“It’s okay!” Lozzie said, grabbing her and gently slapping her cheeks with her fingertips. “Janny, it’s okay, it’s—”

“What am I looking at?” Jan whispered. Her voice was hoarse.

“It’s not Heather! It’s fine! I know, I was shocked at first too, but it’s fine! Hiii, Heathy!” Lozzie waved at me, for Jan, like showing a small child that it was safe to wave at a large yet gentle animal.

Larger And Wiser Heather withdrew her incredible violence from the smear that had been a zombie only moments before. She wiped her thousand fists and revealed they were actually just five hands, opening and closing the fingers in a friendly gesture.

“See?” Lozzie chirped.

Jan boggled in my direction. Then she stared at Lozzie. Then Big Heather With Lots Of Food offered her a lemon as well. Jan took it, hand shaking. She dropped it on the pavement.

“Lozzie,” Jan said, voice quivering. “What— what is going on here?”

“I don’t know! But it’s okay! Heathy helped, right?”

I said, “No more Zom-Jan.”

Jan stared at me like I was a talking door.

Lozzie bit her lip. “Juuuuuuust go with it, Janny. It’s a dream, okay? And look, no more zombie!”

“Yes,” Jan said, forcing several deep breaths down her throat. She had to make a conscious effort to look away from me. Was it the lemon-eating? I was getting kind of messy, especially when Largest And Smartest Heather handed me three more. Three! I was eating well now, much better. I took one in each hand and took bites from them in order, then mixed the order up for fun, then reversed the order to see if it made any difference. It did! Jan eventually turned to look at the smear of blood and guts on the ground, but she kept glancing back at me. “Wow,” she said, slowly and carefully. “Okay. Well, I don’t know how that plays into the whole metaphor thing, but thank you.” She glanced at Lozzie but pointed at me. “Should I be thanking this? Her? What am I talking to here?”

Lozzie nodded. “Heather can still hear you!”

You’re welcome said Large But Weak Heather.

“Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. “Are you okay?”

“Mmmhmm!” I said back.

“Yes, thank you,” Jan repeated. “This likely solves the problem for now, though I still don’t want this bloody sword on my back. Oh, I’m going to have such a hangover when I wake up. I can help you with your dome-thing, I suppose, as long as that’s not also—”

Sloooooooorp.

Like a great wave crashing against the shore, the Jan-Zombie sucked herself back together.

Reforming from the ankles upward, dragging her viscera across the pavement as if by magnetic force, skin wrapping rotten muscle but still split by pus-weeping wounds and covered in grave-dirt and corpse-bile. Rebuilding herself cell by cell in fast-forward, a sickening process of cramming dead blood back into shrivelled veins and sealing them inside rotten meat and wrapping the whole ugly concoction in the mirror-image of the woman who stood next to Lozzie.

The Jan-Zombie opened her eyes. Not a scrap of blood was left on the floor.

She said, “You can’t pretend—”

Biggest Heather reached out again and smeared her sideways, splashing organs and claret up the front of the nearest house, speckling a hedgerow with spots of blood and draping ropes of intestine over a wall.

Sluuuurp-pop — the Zombie Jan pulled herself back together again.

“Stop—”

Third time lucky, this time across the road, a shower of red over the parked cars and the black asphalt, staining the road markings.

Squelch, she snapped back, even faster.

Big Heather With The Many Strong Arms reached out a forth time — and Zombie-Jan turned to her.

“Stop that,” she said.

Jan was panting and backing away. Poor thing, must have been rather taxing, watching her mirror image pulverised so many times over.

Bigger Heather Who Knew Best kept reaching, but this time Zombie-Jan reached out to meet her hands.

Dream-Logic juddered and jerked, like I was trying to hold my breath, or my body was about to shut down, like two different instincts pulled me in different directions. We should be running! We could reach the dome in one more street, even if we didn’t know what might happen when we arrived! But then I had another lemon in my hands again, exploding with citrus inside my mouth, and it was okay because the dream was only a dream, and—

“Heathy, stop!” Lozzie screamed. “No touchy!”

Big Heather turned me and ran me after Lozzie and Jan. Going with plan A — reach the dome. Biggest Heather said as much, talking over my shoulder and past my head and up through my spine. My own mouth was too full of lemon.

“We don’t know what will be there, we don’t know what will be there!” Lozzie was babbling. That display had upset her more deeply than I’d realised. I wanted to apologise, but Large Heather With Many Thoughts was cramming lemons into my mouth, opening my throat with her hands, shoving them into my gullet, into the fire burning in my belly.

Jan was staring at me again, wide-eyed with terror, like she was swimming next to some unknown be-tentacled marine creature, which might snatch her up and eat her at any moment. “You can tell what she’s saying?!” she asked Lozzie.

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie nodded. “Heathy, what do we do?”

Go into the house said Large Heather Who Stood To My Rear. We’ll deal with the dome, whatever that means. You go into the house, with Jan, and lock the door. But get the sword off her back first, leave it outdoors. Nothing is stronger than the house. The projection won’t follow. I think.

“Love you!” said Lozzie.

I love you too, we told Lozzie.

Lozzie related the plan to Jan. Jan was not happy. She wanted to leave the dream. I spat out pieces of lemon peel and tried to say it was very important that we all stay in the dream, that I would look after my friends, that Biggest Heather had everyone’s best interests at heart — but then we rounded the corner of Watlington Street and burst out into the space where Reading ended.

Brass and gold and chrome and steel and a half-dozen other metals of unearthly provenance, rising into the air as a wall of clockwork perfection, right where Royal Berkshire Hospital should have stood. The dream-remembered city simply ended there, cut off by a structure no human minds could ever build, a mechanism of such precision that one would have to observe and understand every single part at the same time in order to comprehend what it did or what it meant.

That I understood instantly, as my numb feet stumbled to a halt, as my eyes were dragged across the ever-shifting surface of many-sided shapes, their interlocking beauty spelling out words that fell on senses not designed for their message.

I understood, instantly: one would have to grasp all the parts, at the same instant.

The dome stood about a hand’s breadth off the ground, floating as if held there by its own internal logic, hundreds of feet high and miles wide, an Outsider equation towering into the sky.

Outsider equation? I asked.

Must be said Large And Clever Heather.

It was not a true dome, but a swarm of parts, brass plates gliding across each other, joining and parting again, chrome clockwork locking and unlocking, cogs of golden perfection catching their teeth on wheels of silver. From a distance it had been beautiful, but up close it made my stomach churn and my head spin with vertigo. How could anybody have created such a thing? Only a mind like the Eye could dream it. Was this message truly from my twin sister? If so, what did that say about her?

Bigger Heather Who Moved Me kept moving me, pulling my limbs forward to follow Lozzie and Jan over the open ground toward the dome.

Just where Royal Berkshire Hospital’s buildings should have been there was an opening in the many layers of the dome structure, like the peeled-back tissues of a shell, mollusc flesh and fluffy fronds in brass and gold. A way inside the mathematics of perfect expression. Waiting for me.

About twenty feet from that flower-like entrance, in the middle of a truncated road, was Number 12 Barnslow Drive, again.

We all clattered and skidded and hopped to a halt, just shy of our own front door. The house waited patiently for us. The dome loomed giant behind us. The Jan-Zombie stepped out from the road we’d just exited, striding toward us; the distance gave us a few moments to plan.

“We’re here!” chirped Lozzie, vibrating like an excited child. “We’re here!”

Armoured Jan glanced between the house and the dome, jaw hanging open inside the helmet around her head. “I … you’re going there? Alone? Inside that thing?”

Too many lemons filled my mouth. Large And Talkative Heather answered for us: We’re not alone. See? She splayed her five hands — and me, too.

Jan recoiled, blinking, free hand up as if to ward off a monster. “Okay, okay! Christ alive. Fuck me. Don’t do that!”

“It’s pretty!” Lozzie chirped.

“Yes, fine, it is, but also very, very weird!” Jan snapped back. She looked at the front door of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. “Are we hiding in there, or what?”

Drop the sword, said Me Who Was Also Me. Then hide in the house. She won’t be able to follow. I’m certain of that. And this will be over soon. When I get inside the payload … 

“You have no idea what’s going to happen in there, do you?” asked Jan In Steel. “Not a clue.”

Comprehension. Insight. Hurry up. Large Heather pointed at Zombie-Jan, closing fast.

“Fine! Lozzie, help me get this—”

Zombie-Jan raised her voice to carry the distance, bubbling wet and darkly clotted: “If you flee into that home, I will pursue her instead.” She pointed a blood-soaked rotting hand — at me.

I tried to hiss, but Biggest And Wisest Heather clamped my mouth shut.

Jan froze, watching undead parody self striding toward us. Lozzie started panting with worry, tugging on Jan’s arm. “Inside!” she whined.

I can deal with her, said My Core And Purpose. Go inside the house. It loves you too.

Jan chewed on her bottom lip so hard that her teeth drew blood, crimson threads running down to meet the metal of her helmet.

“Janny!” Lozzie squeaked.

“Lozzie,” Jan said, voice shaking. “Help me get this sword off my back.”

I could only watch, reassured by Me Myself that this was fundamentally not our fight, as Lozzie tugged at the blue rope which held Jan’s sword in place. She got it off Jan’s head and held it across her arms like an injured pet, a length of metal wrapped in oilcloth, struggling a little with the weight. Jan glanced back and forth between the Zombie and the concealed sword in Lozzie’s arms.

“Janny,” Lozzie whined. “We can run, Heathy can deal with it! She said she can!” She looked up — past me, way past me. “Or we could wake up big Tenny! She’s really big! Big helps!”

Jan shook her head. “This is my problem, not Heather’s, not Tenny’s.”

“Don’t do what it’s telling you to do!”

Yeah, said Six Other Kinds Of Me. I’d rather have an extra complication to contend with than force you to accept whatever this is.

Jan looked deeply embarrassed — but then she locked eyes with Lozzie. “I’m not going to do magic at it—”

“You will,” burbled the Jan-Zombie, closing with us.

Jan ignored it. “But I can’t swing that sword by myself. I’ve never had the muscles. Lozzie, will you lift it with me?”

Lozzie lit up, crying openly, but nodding with relief. None of it made any sense to me, but Largest Heather cried a little too. Five Other Heathers helped hold her up. I did my part.

Lozzie and Jan worked together to pull the old sword from the tightly wrapped oilcloth. I half-expected it to glow as it emerged, but it really wasn’t anything special — just a long piece of polished steel with a leather-wrapped hilt. Jan held the blade itself, her hands protected by her gauntlets. Lozzie took the hilt.

“Most awkward half-swording I’ve ever heard of,” Jan hissed to herself as they turned to face the zombie.

Lozzie looked elated — like they were about to hit a jackpot in an arcade, not stab a metaphor through the neck. She giggled.

Good luck, said Me Several Times Repeated.

Jan glanced back. “And you hurry the fuck up! This might not work, so be quick about it! Go on! Go! God alone knows what’s going to happen in that bloody great dome. I do not envy you, going in there.”

Lozzie giggled again. “It’s alright, Janny! We can get dome together another time.”

Jan flushed a deep, scarlet, spluttering red. None of Me or Me or Me knew why.

Jan reached up and clacked her visor down again, then turned to the approaching zombie, now only a few feet away. She and Lozzie hefted the sword between them, tip aimed toward the ghoulish mirror like a spear-point.

Larger Heather To My Rear pulled herself together, turned me around, and ran us toward the opening in the dome of perfect mathematics.

Behind me came a shout, a Lozzie-whoop, and a crunch of bones — and I plunged on inside, swallowed up by metal lips.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Knights vs Zombies, the addictive new mobile game, coming this February from Jansoft. No, okay, Jan doesn’t run a game studio and we should be thankful for that, because it would be the worst kind. Never-finished early access asset rips full of microtransactions. She’d probably prefer that to this though. Hey, at least she got Lozzie to help with her sword. Heather is … well. She’s doing something. Hopefully all the pieces are starting to make this a little more clear. Listen to Big Heather. She knows best.

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much, more than I can express! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It’s all you readers out there who keep me going and remind me why I do this. Feel free to leave a comment too, if you like!

Next week, Heather has a fight, with maths. A maths fight, if you will. And maybe with herself. And the dome. And herself!

sediment in the soul – 19.13

Content Warnings

Body horror
Unreality



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Discordance — dislocation — dissonance.

A jarring screech tearing across the trembling membranes of consciousness, shattered into shards and splinters and slivers on the brick wall of the waking world, then re-forming with a sickening lurch and backward-time squelch of reversal as it sucks itself coherent again; rearing up with a herky-jerky stab-split into the crown of my s k u l l.

My eyes snapped open; so did my head.

Bone plates of my skull splayed wide like the petals of a flower, the dream blossoming upward from within my grey meat, climbing the air like ivy on a petrified tree; the whorls of my brain uncoiling and reaching toward a ceiling a million miles up, stretching my self-hood to breaking point, until I was a quivering note held at maximum extension on the air-gap between here and there, between awake and dreaming, between real and image, between me and me.

My eyes snapped open.

Naked and sweating, crouched in my chair before the table like a lake of wood with knots as continents, my body a tangle of coiled pain singing tight songs of nerve and damage and chronic endlessness; doubling up and vomiting a stream of steaming green acid onto the floorboards, watching my upchucked rejection eat through the varnish and grain and nails and glue and foundation stones and earth and rock; the dream billowing upward in smoky by-product, sucked into my lungs and melting my eyeballs and bonding with the cells of my alveoli to choke me in blind suffocation and nightmare isolation.

Eyes snapped open.

Wrapped in my own tentacles like a human-shaped caterpillar, wings sprouting in bloody ribbons as they displace my ribs, hard chitinous plates pushing outward from bone and joint and tearing my skin to flaps and shreds upon my bare muscles; the afterbirth by-product splashing down the steps of lighter slumber and spreading outward to form a deep and stinking pool; the dream shimmering in reflection as I cannot get my new wings to unfurl and I trip and I fall into the liquid of my own transformation, incomplete.

Eyes, open.

Eyes.

I opened my eyes.

Panting, quivering, caked in cold sweat, frozen in shock, I waited for the next barrage of dream-nonsense.

But nothing happened. My mind did not slide down my body and spool out on the floor. The walls did not fall away like cheap set dressing. My skull did not splay itself open like a flower — I actually reached up with one shaking hand and pressed against my hair, making sure that my bones were all there, shut tight, encasing my brain like proper bones should do, instead of imitating a plant.

“I-it was just … the dream,” I panted. “Just dream-logic. Lozzie?”

But there was no Lozzie; there was no anybody.

I found myself right back in the magical workshop — or at least a very accurate dreamlike representation of it — sitting in the exact same position as back in the waking world. Exact same chair, exact same angle, exact same clothes. Lozzie’s chair was right next to me, but Lozzie herself was absent. Everyone else was missing too: no peanut gallery of Raine and Evee, no sprite-like presences of Sevens and Aym, no reassuring Praem and dour Felicity. All of Evelyn’s usual clutter was present and correct, books and notepads littering the table, magic circles on canvas and tarpaulin lining the walls, strange magical bric-a-brac all over the place. Even the gateway stood sensible and upright, carved into the far wall and surrounded by the eye-bending mandala. The CRT television and the bucket were on the table too, right in front of me, a mirror-image of waking reality.

The bucket was full of clay — inert, wet, gloopy. Mister Squiddy was not in residence.

I raised my voice: “Lozzie?”

The recreation of waking reality was so perfect that for a moment I wasn’t sure if I was in a dream or not; had I passed out for hours and been left here to recover? No, that made no sense. Raine would have put me to bed. Raine would be by my side. We would be in full emergency mode, especially if Mister Squiddy had left his carefully contained clay vessel and gone walkabouts.

“Slipped out for a sneaky snack,” I murmured. “Nope.”

Such concerns seemed abstract and airy, mere whims which floated upward and out of my brain, motes leaving my thoughts, captured and interrogated by something very large which stood just behind me, that I could neither see nor hear.

That particular notion was so strong that I spent perhaps thirty seconds trying to catch sight of this hypothetical thought-investigator who stood behind me. Twisting in my chair, closing my eyes slowly and then opening them quickly, trying to look over my shoulder without being seen — none of those techniques yielded any results. Dream or waking world, I could not catch my own attentive shadow.

Then I giggled.

“Oh, Heather,” I told myself. “That’s a metaphor. Or it’s yourself? Myself? It’s a metaphor for yourself. You’re trying to catch yourself. An eye cannot examine herself without a mirror. And you do not have a mirror. Metaphorically speaking.” I let out a heavy sigh and stood up so I could peer into the bucket where Mister Squiddy should have been. The presence behind me politely looked over my shoulder, too, agreeing that Mister Squiddy was not present. “This is absolutely a dream. I giggled.”

Mister Squiddy, missing. Lozzie, gone AWOL. Everybody else — awake? I chewed my bottom lip and tried to focus, but an invisible hand kept reaching through the bones of my skull and stirring up my thoughts, like playing with bubble-bath.

I screwed up my eyes and looked down at my body; then I realised that was impossible, so I opened my eyes again.

“Tentacles, check,” I said out loud. “One, two, three, four, fix … five,” I huffed and corrected myself. “Six. All six, present and correct.”

One of the tentacles was swollen and slow and glowing neon purple. The dream had replicated my physical changes down to the last detail. I didn’t know if that was a good sign or not.

“Yellow robes, check,” I said, running a hand over my chest, over the silken yellow layer of Sevens’ affection and trust. Then I poked and prodded at myself, wincing softly at the landscape of bruises across the canvas of my flesh, the delightful array of pain and ache shooting up my nerves. “Bruises, check. Why, though? Why take these into a dream?”

The large presence behind me purred sympathy.

“Lozzie,” I said. “Lozzie, check? Lozzie? No Lozzie.” I sighed. “Well. Onward we go.”

I left the magical workshop and went into the kitchen and went to the fridge and found a lemon and put it in my mouth. The sharp taste exploded across my tongue; my bioreactor gurgled in response, hungry for citrus, processing dream-matter into dream-energy.

“Oh, Lozzie,” I sighed again, spitting a chunk of inedible lemon peel into my hand; even in a dream I wouldn’t dare drop it on the floor. Praem would be very disappointed. “This isn’t going to work without you here. I can’t think thoughts in a dream unless there’s a reason to panic. Or if you’re around to make me sharper. You are a whetstone to my mind. Lozzie, Loz-Loz, where did you goooo-”

That was an understatement. The Big Thinky Heather who stood just behind me agreed; the dream was all well and good for specific purposes, but it was hard to think real thoughts in here. When Lozzie had pulled me into the dream to rescue Badger from the Eye, I had been instantly baptised in a state of screaming mad panic, more than enough to pull me into buttoned-up lucidity.

But this? Lozzie had made a promise to Evelyn that she would pull me out at the first sign of trouble. Lozzie had intentionally pulled me into the dream. So there couldn’t be any trouble. So there was no reason to think clear thoughts. Whatever was going on, it must be safe. So I dreamed on.

“This doesn’t work without you here, Loz. Loz-Loz. I love you Lozzie but I need your help. Where did you go? I assume this was meant to happen, but … ”

Big Heather To My Rear suggested that we go over to the window and take a look. I wanted to eat more lemons, so I did that instead.

“Lozzie?”

When we eventually got to the kitchen window — which felt like it took about three days — I stood there staring at regimented rows of colour-coded flowers, a polished wooden bench framed by a trio of young saplings, and a little pond edged with dark slate.

“That’s not our garden,” I said.

It’s your mum and dad’s garden, said Large Heather Who Was Behind Me.

“Oh. So it is … ”

I swallowed. A nagging feeling itched in the back of my skull. That was dream-logic, undeniable; the garden of my childhood home stood just beyond the back wall of Number 12 Barnslow Drive, completely out of place and time. My dad had since filled in the pond and replaced it with a rock garden. What was it doing here, inside a dream?

My thoughts felt more dense than before, like the collapsing matter of a dwarf star compacting tighter and tighter in a futile, dying effort to reignite nuclear fusion.

Where was Mister Squiddy? And where was Lozzie? What was the point of pulling me into the dream and then leaving me to my own devices?

“Unless she’s gotten into trouble herself,” I murmured. “Lozzie does do that, sometimes.”

Rear Heather Behind Me handed me another lemon, neatly skinned and oozing thin juices.

“Thank you,” I murmured. I bit into the lemon, sharp citrus flavour coating my tongue and—

Lozzie might be in trouble.

Lucidity snapped tight like a rubber band against the inside of my skull.

I turned around so quickly that I almost lost my balance. Tentacles splayed in a protective cage, warning hiss clawing up my throat, skin bristling with the silent threat of toxins and paralytics and spikes and armour.

Nobody was there.

No Tall Heather Behind Me. Just a dream recreation of the kitchen, the wooden table and the old chairs, the battered counter-tops and the big fridge, the door to the front room wedged open. It was perfect, completely flawless. It even included the plates we’d left on the table at lunchtime, and Evelyn’s unlabelled bottle of painkillers.

“What … who?” I stammered out, lips numb, tentacles quivering. Then I stared at the lemon in my hand, freshly skinned, with one bite taken out of the flesh. The juice was sliding down my hand and dripping onto the floor. “What was I speaking to?”

Nobody and nothing replied.

“Oh. Oh no,” I whispered. “Something has gone terribly wrong here.”

I poked my head into the utility room behind the kitchen and looked down the cellar stairs too, in case they had been replaced with anything else, like the garden outdoors. But they were perfectly normal, every detail of the waking world replicated with perfect accuracy, even the scuffing on the skirting board and the precise way the old sofa sagged in the middle with its broken back and ancient cushions. I kept my tentacles up and my eyes wide, expecting a nightmare to jump out at me from every corner.

“Lozzie?” I hissed. “Lozzie?”

No Lozzie. I stepped into the front room, but it was more of the same — a perfect mirror of the waking world, absent any people. The old grandfather clock ticked away to itself. Boxes of junk sat against the wall in neglected piles. Several pairs of shoes stood next to the door in their usual jumble. The door itself was shut and bolted and locked.

The air felt slow and thick and dark. I crept over to the stairs and peered upward, heart pounding.

I sighed at that, feeling absurd and a little angry. This was home, the house, Number 12 Barnslow Drive, or at least a version of it, reflected in a dream. Part of me felt deeply offended that the house could ever be made to feel creepy or spooky or unwelcoming; it was a disservice to all of us who lived within, to the physical building itself, and to something deeper as well, some essential essence of place.

“Sorry,” I whispered, patting the wall with one tentacle. “I know you’re not real, this is just a dream, but it’s not fair on you. Where has Lozzie gotten to, really? This is completely absurd. And unsafe. If Evee knew, she’d be going bananas.” I raised my voice, calling out to the empty spaces. “Lozzie!”

The echoes died away, receding into the depths of the dream-house.

Then: “Heather?

The voice came from upstairs — far, far upstairs, far and away, buried behind walls and doors and plaster and brick and wood and steel.

And it wasn’t Lozzie.

I stood frozen, dumbfounded for a moment by the high, querulous tone, so familiar and yet so different. I’d heard that voice before, in the mouth of an imitator, full of life and expression and emotion, but this version was flat and empty, mere air pushed over vocal chords and muscles pulling at lips.

It was my own voice. It was me.

“ … Sevens?” I called out. “Is that you, wearing my face? Sevens? Are you in here, in the dream?”

No reply. Shadows sat smooth and silken at the top of the stairs, flowing with invisible currents.

I put my hands on my hips and sighed sharply, but I did a poor job of covering up my sudden nameless fear; my tentacles betrayed my true reaction, drifting upward as if ready to defend myself from whatever awaited upstairs. I was breathing too hard, cold sweat prickling on my skin; something had invaded our home — in a dream, yes, but it was still home.

“Mister Squiddy?” I said, but nothing replied to that either. “Oh, for pity’s sake. I won’t have this. I will not! I shall … wake myself up! As soon as I find Lozzie.”

Heather,” said the me-voice from far away upstairs. That time it wasn’t a question. It sounded more like somebody who had never heard my name before, rolling it in their mouth.

A hiss tried to claw up my throat. I pursed my lips and swallowed. “Stop it!” I snapped. “Oh, fine. I am coming up there, you … you … ”

I glanced down at the shoes next to the door; Evelyn’s walking stick was right there, propped against the wall. I reached for it, desiring a weapon to brandish, something I could threaten to rap over an offending head; yes, I had six working tentacles, but I blame the dream-logic for making me want a nice heavy object in my fist. Dream-logic or ape instinct, one or the other. I wanted to hit something with a club.

But then I noticed: among all the shoes, one pair was missing.

Lozzie’s trainers were gone.

Heather,” said the voice upstairs. But I could see nothing up there except familiar old shadows and the shape of the upstairs corridor.

I wet my lips, swallowed, and said, “Whatever you are, I don’t feel threatened by you. But I think Lozzie is outdoors, so I’m going to go, okay? I’m not leaving you behind, if you’re … part of me, or Mister Squiddy, or … or … I don’t know. This is just a dream, so maybe you’re not even real, but … I’ll see you shortly. Okay?”

No reply. I stamped into my own shoes — dream-shoes — unlocked the door, opened it wide, and stepped out.

As it shut behind me, just as the latch caught, I heard my own voice say: “Be safe.”

I would have turned back and wrenched the door open again, but the sight in front of me was far more bizarre than an unexplained voice.

Barnslow Drive — the road on which the house stood — was gone. No cracked pavement and crumbly asphalt invaded by tree roots and water damage, no houses spaced far apart in memorial of some 19th-century nightmare which never came to be, no old gnarled trees hanging over the opposite side of the road in their ancient grandeur, dusting the gutters with their fallen leaves.

Instead, the road was tightly lined with semi-detached houses in pale brick, with modern plastic windows. The road itself was newly resurfaced, shiny and slick and black, inviting the stickiness of unfelt fingers. Young trees were planted in front gardens. Cars stood parked in stubby driveways. Down the street, more leafy suburbia unrolled toward a neat little roundabout with yellow signposts and a zebra crossing.

“This isn’t Sharrowford,” I breathed, eyes wide, tentacles pulled in tight as if to protect myself. I clutched Sevens’ yellow robes to my chest. “This is Reading.”

It was the street on which I’d grown up — on which Maisie and I had grown up.

“Except that,” I said, as my eyes were pulled inexorably upward, over the rooftops, past the buildings, into the metal-tinted sky. “Pretty sure that’s not from Reading.

Towering over the leafy suburb of where I’d grown up was an edifice of shining metal: a great dome in brass, gold, and chrome, like a clockwork meteor which had fallen into this dream of my childhood. Pieces of the dome floated free in the air, unconnected to the rest of the structure, as if suspended by magnetic force. Bands of shining metal rotated like pieces of cloud formation. Many-sided shapes shifted and rotated and clicked and joined and parted and locked and sank and rose and stilled and translated and—

I gasped as if coming up for air from a terrible depth, from lightless caverns of the mind.

“Is that— you?” I breathed. “I— I don’t— I—”

My eyes were dragged along the clockwork perfection, moved as if I was a piece of the machine; after only a second of following the mechanical perfection, I could predict where the pieces would go, how they would fit together, which next steps they must follow — and what they meant.

A scratching scraped against the inside of my skull. I winced and screwed my eyes up.

“That’s you, isn’t it?” I breathed. “Mister Squiddy? Or … whatever you are. That’s you. It’s okay, I’m … I understand, I can see. I’m on my way, I … yes.”

I stumbled down the short garden pathway on numb feet, then turned in panic as if I might see my childhood home behind me, filling the space where Number 12 Barnslow Drive should be standing. But no; my home, my real home, was right there, the Victorian red brick and brooding windows and climbing ivy and patched roof of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. The house had wedged itself in between several modern semis, like a piece of history air-dropped into a dream.

“That’s exactly what has happened,” I said. “The house came with us. With me. Um … thank you?”

The house did not reply.

I trotted out into the street, assailed by a million memories of Maisie and I walking down that pavement on our way to school. My throat closed up, my heart swelled, and tears threatened to prickle in my eyes. A numbness inside me woke up, filled with pins and needles and aching in a way I needed to avoid thinking about. I ripped my eyes away from my own ghost and looked up and down the road instead, trying to avoid the beating rhythm of the brass-gold dome of perfect mathematics.

“Lozzie!” I shouted. “Lozzie!”

“Here!” a faint cry echoed over the false rooftops of dream-Reading. “Heather! Heather!”

“Lozzie!”

I picked up my feet and ran down the street, trainers slapping on the asphalt, bruises singing and joints screaming, but the adrenaline and fear and confusion blanketed the worst of the pain. And after all, this was only a dream.

Lozzie was just around the corner next to the roundabout, wild-eyed with a mirror of my own panic, fluttering in her pastel poncho like a lost jellyfish in an unfamiliar current, in the alien dream-waters of a remembered Reading.

“Heathy!” she cried out. We caught each other in a sudden rough embrace, mutual reassurance that we were both real, both really here.

“Lozzie—” I panted. “What—”

“I’m sorry!” she said, pulling back but holding onto my arms. Her face was distraught and confused, her breath coming in jerky little gasps. “I don’t understand how we got separated. That doesn’t happen! That’s not a thing! I’m sorry, I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to overstep without asking, I promised Evee I would help and we can stop right now we can go back we can—”

“Lozzie, Lozzie, slow down, slow down.” I nodded gently until she nodded along with me. “Slow down.”

“I’m sorry,” she squeaked. She bit her lip and sniffed hard, eyes brimming with tears. “You told me not to do this again. You told me. I’m sorry.”

“Lozzie, I’m not angry with you.” I smiled for her — and found it wasn’t forced or fake; the implications of our surroundings were filling me with a heady cocktail of hope. “I wish you’d asked before dunking us into the dream, yes. But we’re not in any danger. I don’t see the Eye rising over any mountain ranges, nothing like that.”

“I-I hope not,” she said.

“You didn’t interfere in a process. You helped it along.” I glanced left and right, at the roundabout and the terraced houses, at suburban Reading marching off in all directions — or at least, a memory of suburban Reading — with that vast dome of distant bronze and gold towering over the town, shifting and adjusting like a clockwork god. I had to tear my eyes away from that promise of meaning. “In fact, Lozzie, this is an incredibly good sign.” The smile jerked wider on my face. “Incredibly good. If I’m right, I don’t think we’re in any danger at all. This is great. Lozzie, yes, you should have asked first, or warned me, and please do so in the future. But — thank you. This is good news. We’re on the right track. You see that giant dome? I think that’s Mister Squiddy. Or his message. It has to be.”

Lozzie bit her bottom lip, smiling through the anxiety — but also staring at me like she had to break some bad news.

Dream-Lozzie looked ever so slightly different to the real Lozzie back in the waking world; I’d experienced that shift before, back when we’d first met for real, in the bowels of the cult’s castle.

This was no emergency spiritual rescue operation in the no-man’s land of the Eye’s obsessive observation, so Lozzie’s physical form was subtly different, perhaps a reflection of her idealised dream-self. Her pastel poncho glowed even under the direct light of the sun, like a bioluminescent bottom-dweller adapted for life on the surface; the hem seemed to shift and twitch independently of the motion of her body. The tips of her long wispy blonde hair floated upward slightly, like inquisitive tentacles rising from slumber. A pink-on-pink plaid skirt poked out from under her poncho, over eye-watering neon-green leggings, both items of clothing which I was pretty sure she didn’t own in the waking world. Her sleepy-eyed look was full of energy, even if currently turned inward with worry.

“ … Lozzie?”

“We might be in a little danger,” she said — and pointed past my shoulder. “Didn’t you see?”

“See what?” I turned to look. “The big brass … ”

Opposite the giant brass-and-gold segmented sphere of divine mathematics, towering over the other end of this dream-slice of Reading, was a gargantuan black moth.

A living hillside of dream-flesh, furred in luxurious silken obsidian, velvet and smooth and soft as night. Wings folded back atop the giant, covered in whirls and spirals of white-tinted fur amid the black, like cream on tar. A mass of tentacles, each the diameter of a house, reached upward from beneath the wings, waving their mouth-like tips in the air, like seaweed in a shallow ocean pool. Fluffy white antennae twitched and shivered above a massive head. The body was in repose like a cat with the paws tucked beneath, resting peacefully. But the face held more than a hint of familiar human shape, despite the black fur, the wedge of insect-snout, and the eyelids lowered over giant orbs. The mouth was kinked with sleepy amusement, as if lost in a silly dream.

I stared up in shock, breath stilled in my throat.

Lozzie whispered: “I don’t know why she’s here.”

“Is that … ” I choked out. “That’s Tenny. Lozzie, is that Tenny?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie chirped.

“What … ” I just shook my head, unable to form a question. “Is she … sleeping?”

“Luckily for us!” Lozzie said. She pulled an awkward smile when I looked at her. “Tenns wouldn’t be dangerous to us though, not really!” she added quickly. “She’ll just be really confused if she wakes up. In the dream. Not for real! If she wakes up for real, that would be very good! Very good. Yes. Wakey-wakey, Tenn-Tenns. Pleaaaaase.”

“Lozzie, Lozzie, wait a second. How did she get here? How did she get into the dream with us?”

Lozzie pulled an embarrassed grimace. “She must have been napping! Whoopsie.”

“That can happen?”

Lozzie’s grimace collapsed back into real worry. “It just did! Heathy, I don’t know what’s going on. It was just meant to be you and me, inside Mister Squiddy’s dream. But the dream brought Tenny too, and split us up, and I don’t even know where this is! This isn’t Sharrowford, is it?”

I shook my head. “No. No, it’s Reading, the place where I grew up.”

Lozzie blinked, then burst into a smile. “Oh!”

“Yes!” I smiled too. “That means—”

“Maisie!”

“In theory,” I said. “In theory, if this was inside Mister Squiddy’s head, then Maisie might have put it here. This is a good sign. But, wait, back to Tenny.”

“Big Tenns.” Lozzie almost giggled, her anxiety lifting. She was delighted that this might be a message from Maisie after all.

“Yes, big Tenns. Why? Why is she the size of a Godzilla monster? I mean, I recognise her. But that’s also not her.”

Lozzie shrugged. “Maybe she wants to be big.”

I opened my mouth to say something like ‘that’s absurd’, but then I reconsidered. If Tenny wanted to be the size of a hill in her dreams, then who was I to tell her no? It wasn’t even the first time she’d been technically massive — her cocoon had reached across Sharrowford and out into the countryside with a single tentacle, for the purpose of devouring random sheep to fuel her fleshy transformation. Tenny had experience in being large. She was more than justified.

“Well,” I said awkwardly, “good for her. But this isn’t the time.”

Lozzie muffled a giggle. I sighed and glanced up at the giant sleeping Tenny-moth-blob again.

“Lozzie, what happens if she wakes up? In the dream itself, here, with us? She’ll recognise us, right? I mean, it’s Tenny, she’d never hurt us. I’m not worried about that, I’m just … well. She is very, very large.”

Lozzie shook her head and flapped the hem of her poncho — it fluttered slowly down as if underwater. “Tenns loves us both very much. Buuuuut … ” Lozzie looked up at Tenny, then pointedly turned her head to look at the giant brass sphere of mathematics. She raised both hands, made fists, and then knocked her knuckles together. “Fight-o.”

“Ah. Yes. Giant monsters having a rubber-suit fight. I can see the logic.”

“Mmm.” Lozzie bit her lip.

“Did you let her watch a giant monster movie recently? Something like that?”

Lozzie rolled her eyes left and right as she considered the question, then said: “I think she was reading a wikipedia page about Mothra … ”

“Mothra.” I sighed. “I don’t even know what that is, but I probably don’t have to ask.” I stared up again at Large Tenny. “Can you wake her up?”

Lozzie blinked at me three times. “You want her to have the giant monster fight?”

“No! No, I mean, wake her up for real. End the dream, for her.”

Lozzie chewed on her bottom lip. “I’d have to go with her. I’m sorry, Heathy, I don’t know what’s happened here. This isn’t normal!”

I squeezed her hand and smiled awkwardly. “It’s all right, Lozzie. It’ll be all right. I think I need to reach that big brass sphere thing, it’s … mathematically sound. If I can get up close, maybe I can comprehend it better without wanting to claw at the inside of my own skull. If this is Mister Squiddy’s dream, like you said, then that’s probably what he’s trying to communicate.” I looked left and right again. “I recognise this road, and the sphere is to the east. If this space works on realistic logic, it should only be a twenty minute walk. I think. I hope.” I glanced at Lozzie again, trying to judge if she was worried about more than just Big Tenny. “Do you know if there’s anything else in here with us?”

Lozzie shrugged. “It’s a dream! Could be. Sorry, Heathy. Sorry-sorry.”

I took a deep breath and straightened my shoulders, pulled Sevens’ yellow robes snug around myself, and made sure I had Lozzie’s hand tight and secure in mine. “How much time is passing in the waking world?”

Lozzie bobbed her head from side to side, as if consulting some kind of inner motion-based clock. “Three seconds. Maybe five?”

“Good enough. We have time. Let’s get going.”

“Okidoki! You can show me the sights!”

“Of Reading?” I managed a weak laugh. “I wish I could. But we’re here for business.”

“Serious business,” Lozzie chirped. “For serious faces.”

Leading Lozzie along the pavements of my childhood memories was a supremely surreal experience — not just because this was happening in a dream, nor because these were not technically my memories, nor because of the geologic-formation-sized Tenny towering over one end of the town and the giant rotating brass sphere humming in mega-calculation over the other end.

No, it felt strange because Lozzie did not belong to this period of my life.

We walked all the way up the narrow terraced row of Beecham and ended up on the wide thoroughfare of Oxford Road, with its little shops and brick garden walls and rubbish in the gutters. We passed the TA centre and a beautiful little library and at least two Churches that I barely remembered. In some ways, Reading wasn’t too dissimilar to Sharrowford — less post-industrial, more alive, more Southern — but Lozzie seemed so out of place among the cracked pavements and terraced houses and parked cars. She was out of place in this part of my memories, bright and shining and free, when I’d been lonely and half-dead and sick with loss. Walking along with her, hand in hand, made me wonder how different life might have been if I’d met Lozzie at thirteen years old instead.

But this wasn’t Reading. It was a dream.

Cars were parked in driveways and along the pavement, but nothing moved on the street; no sounds of distant traffic hummed from between the buildings, no other pedestrians shared the pavement with us. Lights showed in houses and buildings, behind closed curtains or shining bright from shop-front windows, but nobody moved behind the glass. Reading, remembered as a ghost town.

The brass-gold dome loomed over it all, plates floating through open air, clicking in rotation, their angles and sides referencing each other with mathematical perfection.

Physical pain seemed to ebb away here, too. Which made sense, because it was a dream and all. My bruises ached less and less, until I forgot all about them. My throbbing neon-purple tentacle sat heavy over one of my shoulders, beneath my yellow robes, but it didn’t hurt like a numb and ice-dipped arm anymore. My joints clicked and clacked, but eventually flowed smooth and easy as we hurried down the pavement.

And beneath it all, a delicate and fragile elation fluttered in my chest: the mathematics of the sphere must be a message from Maisie. Mister Squiddy was her creature all along.

Nothing to worry about. Big Tenny was a sleepy girl. Mister Squiddy’s math-sphere would teach me how to add five and three. Lozzie was safe.

And just like that, lucidity slipped away.

The dream closed back in, heavy on my eyelids and cool in my hand. Lozzie’s shoes tapped the pavement, spelling out a word as we walked. Click-clack, click-clack went the sphere overhead, telling me secrets that I couldn’t understand yet. I saw Number 12 Barnslow Drive on the corner of a street, and then again two streets on. Hello, house. Are you following us too? Don’t worry, you’re quite welcome.

Bigger Heather Who Was Behind Me struggled to keep pace with us. She wasn’t used to moving around, after all.

“Lemon,” I said.

A lemon was offered and placed in my hand. I bit into it, letting the juice run down my fingers and stain the grey pavements of my childhood. A few stray tears joined the citrus.

“Heathy?”

“I wish I’d known to eat lemons when I was nine,” I said.

“ … Heathy? Where did you get that?” Lozzie giggled.

“We’re in a dream, aren’t we?” I said. “Want some? I wish you’d been there, Lozzie. I wish you’d been there before we thought to go through the hole to Wonderland. You would have said not to.”

Lozzie’s eyes went very big in her face, wide with terror-wonder, directed right at me. Was I really so scary? I wiggled my tentacles but Lozzie didn’t giggle. I took another bite from the lemon, chewing with bone-deep satisfaction.

“Heathy?”

“Do you want a lemon too? They taste of growth and … and … time? Do you want a lemon?”

“Mmmmmmmm, okay?” said Lozzie.

Larger Heather At The Rear reached over my shoulder and offered Lozzie a lemon.

Lozzie opened her mouth and screamed.

Lucidity snapped back, hard as a metal ruler slapped against my forehead. Lozzie stopped screaming, eyes wide, staring at me and the space behind me, tugging on my hand, her poncho all fluffed up and quivering like a spooked cat.

“Lozzie, what—” I looked over my shoulder, but there was nobody behind me. “What was that? What—”

“It wasn’t you! It wasn’t you!” she squeaked. “That wasn’t you!”

“Wait, wait, something like that happened back in the house, at the start of the dream.”

“In the house?”

“Yes. Home. Our house. Number 12 Barnslow Drive, it’s where I started the dream, sitting in the same chair. And it’s … it’s right there.” I nodded. Lozzie followed my look, over to where Number 12 Barnslow Drive currently stood, wedged between a chippie and a row of terraced houses. “Lozzie, what did you just see over my shoulder? What—” I glanced down and found I had a lemon in one hand. Another lemon lay on the pavement, bruised from the fall from a mystery hand.

“I don’t know who that was,” Lozzie said. “We’re not alone.”

As if on cue, echoing down the roads and across the streets of this dreamlike Reading, came a dull metal clank clank clank.

Lozzie and I whirled on the spot, holding on tight to each other’s hands, her hair flying outward in a wispy cloud as we tried to locate the source of the sound.

“I think you’re right,” I said. “Somebody else is—”

“Coming this way!” Lozzie chirped.

Clank clank clank stomped the metal footsteps, short of stride and frustrated of footing. Clank clank clank. I raised all my tentacles and edged forward, giving Lozzie somewhere to shelter.

“This is a dream,” I whispered to her, my head on a swivel, trying to figure out where the steps were coming from. “How bad can a fight get in a dream?”

“Bad,” Lozzie whispered. “Another dreamer would be bad.”

“Okay. If it’s something really, really bad, we have to leave,” I hissed.

“But we might not be able to get back!”

“I don’t care. We both promised to Evelyn. We promised. If a walking nightmare comes around a corner, we leave, we’re not staying to fight off Mister Squiddy’s immune system, or whatever this is, or—”

Clank-clonk.

A suit of armour stepped around the corner of Zinzan Street, framed for a moment by the ghostly frontage of a grilled chicken shop.

The knight paused, metal helmet pointed toward Lozzie and me.

It was most definitely not one of Lozzie’s Knights, somehow transported here from Camelot; the suit of armour was a real suit, cut for a human, with intricate metal joints and overlapping sheaths, clad from head to toe, complete with gauntlets and hand protection, and a coat of arms on a sort of tabard hanging down over the breastplate: a red dragon wrapped around a trio of tarnished, broken crowns. The helmet was shaped like the head of a goat, complete with metal horns and wide-set eyes above the actual visor-slit, a dark opening on a glint of pale flesh within.

A long sword was slung over the figure’s back, wrapped in oil-cloth and greasy tarpaulin, strapped around the knight’s chest with bits of mangy looking modern rope, blue and frayed. The weight was too much for the knight; they were hunched with the mass of the weapon.

Whoever was inside, they were also shorter than me.

“Hello?” I called out. “Who—”

“Oh!” Lozzie chirped in apparent delight. “You were napping! You must have been napping!”

The diminutive knight marched up to us, every step bubbling with frustration even through the mute steel plate. Lozzie was beaming, but I didn’t lower my tentacles. A hiss rose in my throat, muscles ready to spring forward or back away or screech or run or—

The little knight stopped with an angry stomp, fumbled with one gauntlet, and clacked the visor up.

“What the fuck am I doing here!?” demanded Jan.

Wide-eyed with terror and confusion, flushed in the cheeks, and completely out of her depth — but Jan was undoubtedly real.

Lozzie went all a-giggle. She pulled away from me and threw her arms briefly around Jan’s armoured shoulders. Jan had no idea what to do with her hands and just stood there huffing and puffing until Lozzie pulled back again.

“You must have been napping!” Lozzie said, like Jan was a late arrival to a nature walk, not an unexpected inclusion in an already complex equation of dreaming and mathematics.

Jan stared at her like that made absolutely no sense at all — which, to be fair, it didn’t.

The petite mage-slash-con-woman who we knew as Jan Martense managed to somehow make a suit of armour look ruffled and hassled, even though all we could see of her flesh was the oval of her pale little face. A few locks of her dark hair were mashed against her forehead by the metal helmet. She was red in the cheeks, her eyes were wide and bloodshot with panic, and she was coated in cold sweat. Despite a lifelong fascination with castles, I knew almost nothing about medieval armour, but even I could tell that the suit of plate mail fitted her to perfection, each piece of metal cut and curved exactly to the fit of her muscles. It looked impregnable.

Jan looked at me instead, shaking a question with her head.

“Hello Jan,” I said with a sigh.

“Where the hell is this?” She threw up one gauntleted hand. It barely even clinked. “How did I get here? Why am I wearing—” she tapped her chest with a knuckle; it went clonk “—this?”

“You were napping!” Lozzie repeated, beaming. “Janny, you’re here! I wanted to see you today but everything is so busy and there’s so much to do but you’re here anyway and—”

Jan held up a polite hand. I saw great patience struggle across her face. “Lozzie. Please.”

Lozzie bit her lips and nodded.

Jan took a deep breath. “Yes, I was napping. I was having a little sleep. And what is that!?” She pointed at the gargantuan Tenny-Mothra fusion dominating one horizon. “And that!” she added, pointing at the other horizon filled by the brass-gold dome.

“Tenny!” Lozzie pointed. “Isn’t she impressive!?”

Jan gaped at her. “Well … I … yes? Did you make her large?”

I cleared my throat. “We’re in a dream. This is not real.”

Lozzie went, “Pfffft. It’s a dream, but it’s real!”

“Lozzie, I appreciate the importance, but please don’t confuse her,” I said. “It’s a dream. Jan, you’re in a dream.”

Jan peered at me, still wide-eyed. “I’ve had lucid dreams before. This is not a lucid dream. I’m really here. Are you really here?”

“Yes!” Lozzie chirped. “Woooow! I really wanted to do this with you, but—”

“Lozzie,” I said softly. “Jan is about to panic. May I explain, please? I’m sorry to talk over you, but this is important and—”

Lozzie nodded with great enthusiasm. “Mmhmm mmhmm! Is fine! Talk talk!” She clamped a hand over her mouth, a silly performance, but it worked.

Jan boggled at me.

“Jan, um,” I searched for the words.

“Short version,” said Jan, snappish and running out of patience. “Bottom line. Least words possible.”

“Lozzie can pull people into dreams. This dream belongs to a demon, or possibly some kind of messenger sent by my sister, I’m not clear. I’m really here, Lozzie is really here. Tenny is really here too, but we don’t know why she’s so big. The big brass sphere is a mathematical teaching tool — I think — which is going to … well, it’s probably going to help me.” I pointed at the house over on the other corner, the familiar facade of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. “The house is here too. I think it’s trying to help.”

Jan just stared; I saw the cogs working inside her head, suppressing a very specific kind of temper. Then she reached up to her cheek and pinched her own flesh, hard, with the metal gauntlet fingers. “Ow!” she hissed. “Okay, a dream. Fine. Whatever. I don’t want to be here! Can you wake me up?” The gauntlet went up again, palm out. “Wait! First, why were you screaming?”

“Large Heather,” I said.

“Oh!” Lozzie unclamped her mouth. “I think that was nothing.”

“Nothing?” I asked. “You screamed.”

Jan huffed. “You did! Normally I run away from screams, thank you very much!”

Lozzie lit up. “You came running because it was me?”

Jan huffed. “Lozzie, Heather, are you in trouble? Can we all leave together? I am not cut out for dream shenanigans, and I am very put out at being clad in a suit of armour with the sword strapped to my back. It’s followed me into this, I’m not … I can’t … can we leave?”

Lozzie pulled an awkward smile. “One out, all out! I think!”

“We’re not a miner’s union,” Jan sighed. “Look, if you’re not in danger, if this is safe … ” She trailed off, staring back at Lozzie’s pained smile. “Oh, I’m here for the duration, aren’t I? You mean you can’t get me out, alone?”

“I’m sorry, Jan,” I said. “I … don’t understand how you’ve gotten pulled in.”

Lozzie chewed her lip. “Me neither. S’weird.”

Jan screwed her eyes up. “Weird magic dreams, with this sword on my back. Wonderful. This is my least favourite thing. I should sit down and refuse to move until I wake up, but that would probably be worse. Much worse. Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!”

“Lozzie,” I said slowly. “Jan is miles and miles away, back in the waking world, isn’t she? Tenny makes sense, she’s just upstairs, but Jan?”

Jan sighed. “I promise I’m not secretly sleeping in Lozzie’s bedroom.”

“She’s not!” Lozzie chirped.

Jan said, “It’s probably the sword.” She opened her eyes again and gave me a very exhausted stare. “Look, Heather. This — as in, me, here, inside a magical dream, with the sword, with the sword, this needs to not happen.” She chopped her hands back and forth, gauntlets glinting. She pointed at us both. “This is putting you in danger.”

“Janny?” Lozzie tilted her head.

I said, “I don’t think this dream is dangerous, Jan. Not between the house and giant Tenny, if anything goes wrong.” I took a deep breath. “What’s happening here is seriously important, if a little … unclear. We can help look after you, and when this is over, you’ll just wake up like normal. Please. Please, Jan, that brass dome up there is some kind of message or tool from my sister, and I need it.”

Jan swallowed. “No. The sword on my back. Me being here. Those things are putting you in danger.”

Lozzie tilted her head the other way. “Janny? What is it?”

Jan screwed up her face. “This has nothing — nothing! — to do with you. It’s none of your business, you don’t need to know. Lozzie … maybe I’ll tell you one day, if we get married or something, but not now. Not now! Not in a dream! Not with the sword! Not when you’re trying to accomplish something important!” Jan went to rub at her own eyes, then huffed when she found the gauntlet in the way. “And why armour!?” She shook her hand as if trying to dislodge a cobweb. “Fuck off! Oh, God. Okay. Look, I’m sure whatever is going on here is safe — without me here! Without the—” She slammed to a halt, then looked at Lozzie. “Can you send the sword back, by itself?”

Lozzie blinked at her. “Does it dream?”

“Probably!”

Lozzie bit her lip. “If it dreams and I make it leave, that could disrupt whatever’s happening. That would be bad!”

“Look,” Jan huffed, struggling with the scraps of blue rope around her middle, trying to get the sword off her back. “Just try, okay? I cannot be here with the sword. I cannot! And not because it’s my problem, but it makes all this … this,” she gestured around at the dream. “Dangerous to you! Okay. Don’t ask why, just— just try? Please?”

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm,” Lozzie made a grumbly sound. “I can try, I guess, but—”

Bigger Heather Who Was Still Behind Me But Hiding Very Effectively came out of hiding and pointed over my shoulder, toward the corner from which Jan had emerged.

A petite figure shuffled around that corner, framed by dream-remembered grilled chicken shop.

Oozing black blood and dark brown pus, marked with old wounds and weeping sores, naked from bloody soles to matted crown, eyes rolling and glassy-dead, purple lips slack and drooling thin bile, every inch of skin dirty and stained — was Jan, again.

Lozzie froze and put a hand to her mouth, eyes brimming with sympathy and worry. I raised my tentacles, ready to — to what? To fight off a zombie?

Our Jan, clad in not-so-shining armour, turned, saw herself shuffling toward us in gory reanimation — and let out a very tired sigh.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” she said. “Too late.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Welcome to the Dreamlands! We have: childhood trauma expressed in the body of the city, extremely confused Heather, a second Heather behind regular Heather, dome, B I G T E N N Y, and Jan wearing a suit of armour which may or may not be some kind of metaphor for her past/destiny/fate/obligations/self-doubt/cool suit of armour. And a zombie?! A zombie. Right. Hope you’re enjoying this weird little trip into the dream, because it’s going to get so much more weird (but I promise it’ll make sense in the end!)

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you, so thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

Thank you so much for reading my story! It’s all you readers out there who keep me going and remind me why I do this.

Next week, it’s a zombie! Aaaa! Aaa! Zombie! Or is it really? This is a dream, right? This must be something Jan dragged in. All Heather needs to do is reach the weird spinning dome thing and … do some maths. Right.